The Fortunes of the Farrells

By Mrs George de Horne Vaizey________________________________________________________________________Old Mr Bernard Farrell is known to be immensely rich. No one in hisfamily has seen him for ages. Suddenly he turns up, and is invited tostay for a few days, as he isn't very well. His proposition is, that hewould like various of his nephews and nieces to come and stay with himfor quite a long time, so that he might gauge which of them shouldreceive the greater part of his wealth after he dies. 

The house-part duly convenes, and they don't find him a very agreeablehost, but for the most part they persevere. He has made a preliminarywill "in case of accident". He is trying to keep this will secret, andof course the young people are all agog to know what is in it. One dayhe accidentally leaves his desk open, and realises that someone has beenat his desk, and has read the will. He calls all the young people tohis bed, and asks them point-blank who it was. Of course he getsvarious kinds of answer, from the offended, to the frightened and cowed. But by chance he finds out exactly who had peeked into his desk and readthe will. We won't spoil the story for you, but would say this: thatit is as good a Horne Vaizey story as any, even the earlier Pixie books. NH________________________________________________________________________

THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS

BY MRS GEORGE DE HORNE VAIZEY

CHAPTER ONE. 

FROM PRETENCE TO REALITY. 

"Berengaria, what do you generally do with your old court trains? Howdo you use them up?"

The fire had died down to a dull red glow; only one tiny flame remained, which, flickering to and fro, showed a wide expanse of floor, and twoeasy-chairs drawn up before the fender, on which reclined vague, feminine figures. The voice which had asked the question was slow andlanguid, and breathed a wearied indifference to the world in general, which was more than equalled in the tone of the reply--

"Really, don't you know, I can't say! I put them away, meaning to usethem for cloaks or evening-dresses; but I forget, or they get mislaid, or the maid confiscates them for her own purposes. I expect, as amatter of fact, she makes them up into Sunday blouses. "

"You spoil that woman, dear! You are so absurdly easy-going that sherobs you right and left. Do take my advice, and give her notice atonce!"

"I couldn't, darling, even to please you! It bores me so to deal withstrangers, and no one else could do my hair like Elsie. If it pleasesher to use up a few of my garments, why shouldn't the poor soul have herpleasure like the rest? That reminds me, Lucille--are you going to theduchess's ball to-night? I suppose it is superfluous to ask, since noentertainment is complete without you nowadays. "

"Oh, I suppose so! If I am not too fagged, that is to say. But I havea dinner first, and two At-homes, and people make such a fuss if youdon't put in an appearance. One hardly feels up to dancing afterstruggling through two of the asphyxiating mobs dignified by the name ofentertainments; still, I promised Arthur the cotillion, and he will bedesolated if I play him false; and I have a new frock for the occasionwhich is really rather a dream. Silver tissue over satin, and shoulder-straps of diamonds. I had them reset on purpose. I spend quite afortune on resetting jewels nowadays; but one must be original, or die!"

"My dear, you will be too bewitching! Lord Arthur will be moredesperate than ever. My poor little self will be nowhere beside you!I'm going to be sweet and simple in chiffon and pearls. Paquin made thegown. Don't ask what it cost! I tore up the bill and threw it in thefire. Really, don't you know, it made me quite depressed! Soperishable, too! I expect I shall be in rags before the evening isover. But it's quite sweet at present--all frilly-willys from top totoe. I do love to be fluffy and feminine, and my pearls really areunique! The princess examined them quite carefully when I met her lastwinter, and said she had rarely seen finer specimens. I wouldn't wearthem at all unless they were good. I cannot endure inferior jewels!"

The speaker lolled still more luxuriously in her chair, then startedforward, as the door opened with a bang, and a harsh voice accosted herby name--

"Miss Mollie, your mother wants to know if you have finished darning thesocks? She is putting away the clean clothes, and wants to sort themwith the rest. "

The Lady Lucille--otherwise Mollie Farrell, the penniless daughter of animpoverished house--jumped up from her chair, and clasped her hands indismay. In blissful contemplation of imagining chiffons and cotillions, the prosaic duties of reality had slipped from her mind, andrecollection brought with it a pang of remorse. 

"Misery me! I forgot the very existence of the wretched things! Nevermind. Tell mother, Annie, that I'll set to work this minute, and putthem away myself as soon as they are done. Tell her I'm sorry; tell herI'll be as quick as I possibly can!"

Annie stood for a moment in eloquent silence then shut the door anddescended the stairs; while Mollie groped her way across the room, andBerengaria lifted herself from her chair with a sigh, and slipped herhand along the mantelpiece. 

"I'll light the gas. How horrid it is, being dragged back to earth bythese sordid interruptions! It's always the way--as soon as I begin toforget myself, and enjoy a taste of luxury, back I'm dragged to the samedull old life. I really saw that silver tissue, and felt the coldnessof the diamonds against my shoulder; and then--_socks_! Those wretched, thick, ugly socks, with the heels all out, and the toes in rags! Ithink schoolboys ought to be obliged to darn their own clothes, just toteach them a little care!"

"Well, be aisy; you haven't to darn them, anyway. It's my work, whichis the best of reasons why it is left undone. Hurry with the gas, there's a dear. There's no time for conundrums, if I am to finish to-night!"

Another sigh, the striking of a match, and the light sprang up, andshowed a tall, girlish figure, clad in a blue serge skirt, and a flannelblouse, faded from repeated washing, and showing signs of a decidedshortage of material. 

Considered as a costume, it was a painful contrast to the silver anddiamonds of the fair Berengaria; but the shabby garments looked theirbest on Ruth Farrell's slight form, and the face reflected in the stripof mirror above the mantelpiece had a distinct charm of its own. A lowbrow below masses of brown hair; a flush of carmine on the cheeks; softlips, drooping pathetically at the corners; and--most striking featureof all--thickly marked eyebrows of almost jetty black, stretching inlong, straight lines above the grey eyes. A pretty, almost a beautifulface, full of character, full of thought, full of a restless, unsatisfied yearning. 

She threw the burnt-out match on to the fire, and turned to survey theroom--surely the most motley and curious apartment that could beimagined! The sloping roof proved at a glance the position under theleads, and a peep at the outside of the door would have shown the word"Attica" painted in bold white letters on the top panel. 

Attica--or the land of attic--constituted the boudoirs of the LadiesBerengaria and Lucille, the work-rooms and play-rooms, dens and havensof refuge, of Ruth and Mollie Farrell, and their young stepsisters, Trixand Betty Connor; for it was of generous proportions, measuring a squareeight yards or more, and the floor was divided into four equal sectionsby lines of white paint against the brown of the original staining. 

Each sister held an exclusive right to her own domain, and for anotherto enter therein without special invitation was held as an outrageagainst decency and good taste. 

In the beginning of things, Ruth, as the eldest, had claimed the rightof first choice, and, being a young woman who liked her comforts, hadinstantly and unhesitatingly appropriated the fireside. 

Mollie, coming next in order, plumped for the window, it being her sunnyhabit to look forward to an endless summer; Trix, grumbling vigorously, appropriated the angle made by the blank walls nearest the fire; andpoor Betty made her lair in the direct draught of the doorway, andenjoyed a permanent cold in the head from November to March. 

A glance at the four corners of the room afforded a very fair idea ofthe characters of its inhabitants. Ruth's "Fireland" domain had an airof luxury of its own, though the draperies were of simple turkey-red, and the pictures mounted on home-made frames of brown paper. There wasa row of shelves against the wall, holding quite a goodly show ofvolumes, ranged neatly side by side, while a curtained recess at one endcontained tea-cups and canister, and a small metal kettle, asscrupulously bright as on the day when it had left the shop. 

An old folding-chair had been painted green, and supplied with frilledcushions. There was a sensible little table, holding a hand-machine, and a work-basket--yawning apart, it is true, but neatly strapped toprevent accident; and on the mantelpiece a crowd of photographs, and afew oddments of blue china, all carefully dusted by the owner's hand, and set out with artistic effect. 

Last, and crowning luxury of all, a screen stood behind the low chair, manufactured out of a clothes-horse flounced with turkey-red, which wasat once the comfort and distraction of Ruth's soul; for while, from herpoint of view, it was an indispensable comfort, shutting out draughtsfrom window and door, and giving to her little nook the last blessing ofprivacy, Trix denounced the innovation as the incarnation ofselfishness, Betty's teeth chattered with a noise like castanets, andMollie peered round the corner with her shoulders huddled in a shawl, and her face at once so cheerful, so unreproving, and so bleached withcold, that it was not in human nature to refuse the desired invitation. 

Mollie's domain of "Bellevue" comprised the square-shaped window, on thesill of which she cultivated nasturtiums and mignonette in summer, andin the embrasure stood a window-seat covered with blue cloth, that wasreally the remains of an old winter skirt. 

Visitors to "Bellevue" always paused to admire the sprays of flowerswhich were embroidered here and there on this blue background; and thenMollie "dissembled, " as she called it, smiling sweet recognition of thepraise, but never once breathing the secret that the whole being andintent of these flowers was to hide the joins beneath. 

She also possessed a table and a work-basket; but the former wasdecidedly ancient and insecure as to legs, while the basket made nopretence of shutting, but looked on unabashed while its contents layscattered over the rug. 

A dressmaker's stand stood in the corner, on which a blouse, more orless complete, was invariably pinned, waiting for the moment when Molliehad time to devote to her favourite occupation. There were no book-shelves, but a litter of magazines behind a cushion on the window-seat, and innumerable photographs were secured to the wall by black-headedpins, to fade slowly but surely into unrecognition in the unbroken glareof light. 

Mollie herself pined for curtains to mitigate the draught during thewinter months, but the three other inmates of Attica loudly declaredthat they could not spare a fraction of light, so she gave way smiling, as her custom was. Mollie never grumbled; it was so dull, as she said, and she loved to be gay. An invincible cheeriness of heart carried hergallantly over the quicksands in which Ruth was submerged by reason ofher moodiness, and Trix by her quick temper, and made it a physicalimpossibility to repine over the inevitable. 

Fifteen-year-old Trix was in that stage when the Oxford examinationseems the end-all and be-all of existence. Her section of Attica wasproudly dubbed "The Study, " and had its walls covered with maps, classlists, and "memos" of great variety. The desk was strewn with papersand exercise-books, and there lingered in the air that indescribablescent of sponge, slate, indiarubber, and freshly sharpened pencils whichseem inseparable from youthful study. 

Trix confessed to one weakness, --only one!--an overwhelming greed forpencil-boxes and sharpeners, and the contents of the wooden shelf abovethe desk testified to her indulgence in this craving. "The girls gavethem to me!" she used to say when strangers exclaimed at the number ofthe piled-up boxes, but she blushed even as she spoke, knowing well thatto keep sixpence in her pocket and pass a pencil-box of a new design, was a feat of self-denial beyond imagination. 

Dear, chubby, placid Betty was only thirteen, and cared for nothing inthe world but her relations, chocolate-creams, and scrambling throughthe day's classes with as little exertion as possible. She shivered inher corner, poor mite, sucking audibly, to the distraction of herelders, the while she skimmed over her lessons, and looked forward tothe time when she would be free to devote herself to the hobby of thehour. 

Sometimes it was postcards; sometimes it was stamps; sometimes it waspenny toys collected from street vendors. It had once soared as high asautographs, and a promising beginning of three signatures were alreadypasted into the remaining leaves of an exercise-book. Whatever thecollection might be, it lived in heaps on the uncarpeted floor; and whenBetty had a tidy fit, was covered with a crochet antimacassar which hadknown better days, and had grown decidedly mellow in tint. 

On this particular afternoon, the two younger sisters were taking teawith school friends, while their elders enjoyed an uninterrupted _tete-a-tete_, when they could indulge in a favourite game. When life wasunusually flat and prosaic, when the weather was wet, invitationsconspicuous by their absence, and the want of pocket-money particularlypoignant, Mollie would cry ardently: "Let's be Berengaria and Lucille!"and, presto! the two girls were transplanted to another world--a worldwith the magic letter W added to its address, where empty purses anddyed dresses existed not, and all was joy, jewellery, and junketing. 

Lucille had lately become the bride of a millionaire and adoring duke;the peerless Berengaria wrought havoc with the peace of Lord Arthur, andhad more suitors than she could count on the fingers of both hands. Itwas a fascinating make-believe; but, as Ruth plaintively remarked, itdid come with somewhat of a shock to be dragged back to earth by--socks!

She stood leaning against the mantelpiece, looking on with frowningbrows while her sister collected together scattered materials, andcarried them and the yawning basket back to the cosy corner in Fireland, where, for the hour, she was an invited guest. 

"Quick's the word and sharp's the action!" cried Mollie cheerily. "Nowfor a grand old cobble; and if there are any heels out to-day, my fineyoung gentlemen, don't blame _me_ if you have to tread on knots for therest of the week! It's the strangest thing on earth that I can remembernice things year after year without an effort, and yet forget thishorrid mending every Saturday as regularly as the day comes round. "

"Carelessness!" replied Ruth shortly, and with the candour of nearrelations. "I couldn't forget if I tried. First thing when I wake inthe morning I think of all the bothersome duties I have to do in theday, and the last thing at night I am thinking of them still. But youare so frivolous, Mollie!"

"And you are so morbid, my dear! You don't offer to help me, I observe;and since you are so conscientious as all that, I should think you mightlend me a hand in my extremity. There! I'll give you Ransome's for atreat; he breaks out at the toes, but his heels are intact. It'splaywork mending for him compared with the other boys. "

She tossed a collection of brown woollen stockings into her sister'slap, and Ruth took them up, frowning heavily with her black brows, butnever dreaming of refusing the request, though her own share of thehousehold mending had kept her employed during the earlier part of theafternoon, while Mollie was amusing herself elsewhere. She took adarning-egg out of her basket, threaded a needle daintily, and set towork in the painstaking manner which characterised all her efforts; butshe sighed as she worked, and Mollie sang, and that was the differencebetween them. 

"Don't make such a noise, Mollie; you make my head ache. Another time, I wish you would do your mending when I do mine, and then we should geta chance of a rest. Just to-day, too, when the girls are out! I hate alarge family, where there is never any privacy or repose. I wish thepater could afford to send the boys to a boarding-school. It would bethe making of them, and such a blessing to us. "

Mollie pursed her lips disapprovingly. 

"I'd miss them horribly. They are naughty, of course, and noisy andtiresome, and make no end of work, but that's the nature of boys; on theother hand, they are full of fun and good-humour, if you take them theright way. And they are affectionate little ruffians, too; and so good-looking. I'm proud of them on Sundays, in their Eton suits. "

"But there's only one Sunday, and six long days of shabbiness andpatches! Bruce ought to have a new school suit; the one he is wearinghas descended from the other two, and is disgracefully shabby. I spoketo mother about it to-day, and she said she had intended to buy one thismonth, but business was bad, and there was the coal bill to pay. Theold story! Business always _is_ bad, and the coal bill is ever withus!"

Mollie crinkled her brows, and for a fraction of a second her faceclouded. 

"There's no hope for me, then! I was going to plead for an extrasovereign to carry me to the end of the quarter, for I've spent my lastcent, and there are one or two absolute necessities which I shall haveto get by hook or by crook, or stay in bed until the next allowance isdue. Well; something will turn up, I suppose! It's always the darkestthe hour before the dawn, and, financially speaking, it's pitch black atthe present moment. Let's pretend Uncle Bernard suddenly appeared uponthe scene, and presented us each with a handsome cheque. "

"I'm tired of Uncle Bernard! Ever since I was a child I have heardabout him and his eccentricities, and his house, and his wealth, andthat we were his nearest relatives, and that some day he would surelyremember us, and break his silence; but he never has, so now I look uponhim as a sort of mythological figure who has no real existence. If hecared anything about us he would have written long ago. I expect he hasforgotten our very existence, and left all his money to charities. "

"I expect he has, but it's fun to pretend. Suppose he remembered mybirthday and sent me a ten-pound note! Fancy me, my dear, with a wholeten pounds to spend as I liked. What fun we'd have! Most of it wouldhave to go in useful things, but we'd take a sovereign or two and have areckless burst just to see what it was like. A hansom to town, lunch ata real swagger restaurant; and, after that, good seats at a _matinee_, ices between the acts, and another hansom home, instead of shivering atthe corner waiting for omnibuses. Oh, bliss! Oh, rapture! If it couldonly come true! If uncle would once come to see us, he couldn't helpliking us; could he?"

"He'd like me best, because I am pretty, " said Ruth calmly. 

"He'd like me best, because I am so nice!" contradicted Mollie. Andthen they looked at each other, and each made a little grimace, supposedto express scorn and contempt, but in reality there was so complete anunderstanding beneath the pretence that it was almost as expressive as acaress. 

After this came a few minutes' silence, while the two needles were wovendiligently to and fro; then--

"Mollie!" said Ruth suddenly, "I've come to a decision. I've beenthinking it over for ages, so don't imagine it's a whim, or that I don'tmean what I say. It's time that one of us turned out and earned somemoney on our own account, and, as I'm the eldest, I'm the one to go. Business gets worse and worse, and expenses increase, and must go onincreasing, as the children grow up. Trix will be sixteen in summer; inless than two years she will leave school, and three grown-up daughtersare not needed in any house when the mother is well and strong. I oncethought of waiting until then; but I am twenty-two now, and, if I am todo any good, there is no time to waste. You could get along without meeven now. "

The half-darned sock fell on Mollie's knee, and for once the sunny facelooked thoroughly shocked and startled. 

"I couldn't--I couldn't! None of us could! What would happen ifeverything depended on me? You remind me, and keep me up to the mark, and help me out of scrapes. I should be at my wit's end without you. Mother consults you about everything, and the girls obey you, and theboys pay more attention to you than they do to anyone else. Ruth, _everybody_ needs you?"

"They love you best, " Ruth said quietly. And the dark brows wrinkled inwistful fashion. 

It was the truth that she was speaking, no empty striving forcompliments; but why was it the truth? She worked hard; Mollie idled. She was conscientious, self-sacrificing, and methodical; Mollie knew notthe meaning of method, and was frankly selfish on occasions. Sheworried herself ill about ways and means, and kept sedulously within thebounds of her small allowance; Mollie took no heed for the morrow, andwas in a chronic condition of penury or debt. 

Despite these striking contrasts, the fact remained, however, that ifany member of the household were ill, or had a secret to confide, or afavour to request, they betook themselves to the heedless Mollie, ratherthan to herself. Dearly as she loved her sister, Ruth felt a littlerankling of soreness mingling with her mystification. She did not yetrealise the magic power which cheerfulness wields in this world, or thecharm of a sunny face and a ready rippling laugh. Hearts turn to thesun as instinctively as plants, and forgive much for the sake of thewarmth and glow. 

"They love you best, " said Ruth, and honest Mollie did not contradict, but stretched out her hand, and laid it caressingly on her sister's arm. 

"But I love you, and I can't do without you, Ruth! I couldn't livealone, for you and I belong to each other. The others are dears intheir way; but they are only `steps, ' and we two seem so close together. Imagine Attica without you! Imagine going to bed alone, with no one totalk to about the events of the day! What does the horrid old moneymatter? We always have been poor, and we always shall be. As long as Ican remember mother has been in despair about the bills; but we wrigglethrough somehow, and we shall go on wriggling. It's horrid of you totalk of going away! Think of me!"

"That's selfish, Mollie. You are the last person I ought to think ofjust now. Mother comes first, and the poor old pater, and all thosechildren. It comes to this, that I can't stand the present state ofaffairs any longer. I feel ashamed of taking even the pittance we have;and I'm tired of the pittance, too, and want to make money for myself, and not have to think a dozen times over before spending a penny!"

Mollie laughed--a pert, derisive little laugh. 

"Sounds well, my dear; but, if it comes to that, what _can_ you do? Youcan't teach, for you are not accomplished enough for advanced pupils, nor patient enough for children. Do you remember trying to teachDrummond to read, and rapping his poor little knuckles till they wereblue? Besides, talking of pittances, you'd get less than nothing if youdid try it. I don't see what you could do to earn a living. "

"I could be a hospital nurse!"

"Perhaps you might--a bad one--for you don't like nursing, and wouldonly do it for the sake of the pay. I should have no respect for you ifyou did that, Ruth. It would be too hard on the unfortunate patients?"

"I could be a companion--"

"People who want companions are old, or gouty, or mad; invariablydisagreeable, or why have they to advertise for a friend? I think I seeyou shut up with a trying old lady, combing the lap-dog's hair, andwinding wool! You wouldn't be a very agreeable companion, Ruthans dear. Better make the best of things, and stay where you are. "

Ruth made no further protest, but her lips tightened with an expressionof determination. Her mind being made up, she was not easily swayedfrom her purpose. She decided to talk to her mother on the subject onthe following morning. 

CHAPTER TWO. 

AN EVENING AT HOME. 

The father of Ruth and Mollie Farrell had died when the latter was twoyears old, leaving his wife but a few hundred pounds with which tosupport herself and her children. She was a pretty, winsome creature, the sort of woman who attracts sympathy and love, but a most difficultperson to help. 

Friends came forward with suggestions and offers of assistance, and MrsFarrell thanked them ardently, and wept, and agreed to all that theysaid. In words, she was ready to undertake any exertion, howeverarduous; but when it came to deeds, she was so weak, so incapable, sohopelessly confused, that the school, the boarding-house, and the homefor Indian children ended successively in failure. 

At the end of three years her scanty capital was almost exhausted; butat this critical moment the Fates--which seem to take special care ofthe helpless ones of the earth--sent Ernest Connor to play the part ofrescuer. He was a round stone in a square hole, that is to say, astudent by nature, who, by the exigencies of fortune, found himselfdoomed to a business life, wherein he was a painstaking but consistentfailure. 

Nervous and shy, he shrank from the society of women; but it wasimpossible to be shy with the irresponsible little widow, who confidedall her troubles to him on the first day of their acquaintance, andasked his advice with tears in her pretty eyes. To his amazement, hefound himself confiding his own troubles in return, and the readysympathy accorded to them seemed the sweetest thing in the world. Amonth after their first meeting he asked her to be his wife, explaininghonestly his financial position, and the uncertainty of improvement inthe future. 

"But you will help me!" he said. "The money will go twice as far whenyou hold the purse!"

And Mrs Farrell agreed with ardour, unabashed by previous failures. She went to her new home full of love and gratitude, and, let it be saidat once, never had cause to regret the step in after years. 

Ernest Connor was a devoted husband, and a most kindly father to the twolittle girls; but life was not easy. It was a constant strain to makeends meet, and as Trix, and Betty, and Drummond, and Ransome, and Brucecame in quick succession to fill the nursery, the strain grew even moreand more acute. 

The elder girls had been educated at a neighbouring high school, butleft as soon as they were seventeen, and after that there was no moneyto spare for music and painting lessons, such as most girls continue asan interest and occupation long after schooldays are over. 

Ruth and Mollie were kept busy teaching the babies and making clothesfor the family--cutting down Trix's dress to do duty for Betty;laboriously planning little pairs of knickers out of trousers worn atthe knees; patching, darning, covering-up, hiding over, turning andtwisting; making up something out of nothing, with the lordly sum offifteen pounds a year each for dress and pocket-money alike. They hadnever known the luxury, dear to girlish hearts, of choosing a garmentsimply because it was pretty or becoming. Dark, useful remnants weretheir lot; sailor-hats in summer, cloth toques in winter; stout, usefulboots, and dogskin gloves which stood a year's hard wear. 

Many a time over had Mollie stretched forth hands and feet for hersister's inspection, quoting derisively--

"`Her thickly--made country shoes could not conceal the slender contourof her ankles; her rough gloves served only to reveal the patricianbeauty of her hands. ' Look at that, my love--there's contour for you!There's patrician beauty! What rubbish those books do talk, to besure!"

Many a time had the girls groaned together over their impecuniosity, andvaguely vowed to "do something" to remedy their condition, until at lastRuth's unrest had reached the point of action, and she determined toseize the first opportunity of a private conference with her mother. 

It was not easy to secure a _tete-a-tete_ in the house of Connor. Onthis particular evening, Trix was practising scales on the piano in thedrawing-room, while Mollie read a novel, and Betty lolled on the rug;the three boys were busy at lessons, or, as they eloquently describedit, "stewing, " round the dining-room table. Mr Connor was smoking hispipe and reading the evening papers in his den at the back of the house;and the little, white-faced mother moved incessantly from room to room, no sooner settled in one place than she was seized with an anxiouspresentiment that she was needed elsewhere. 

She was pretty still, in a pathetic, faded manner; and wherever she wentshe spoke loving, gentle words, and met loving glances in response: but, alas, her efforts seemed rather distracting than helpful! She strokedDrummond's hair, and asked if he was sure his throat was better, just ashe was on the point of completing a difficult addition; she told herhusband the tragic history of the cook's impertinence, and handed him aheavy bill, when the poor man was enjoying the first quiet rest of theday; she requested Mollie's advice about spare-room curtains at themoment when long-separated lovers were united, and it was agony to liftone's eyes from the page for the fraction of a second. 

Husband and children alike answered gently and with courtesy, for, ifthere was little else, there was plenty of love in this shabbyhousehold, and the little mother was the central figure round whicheverything revolved; nevertheless, her departure was marked by half-involuntary sighs of relief, as if a disturbing element had beenwithdrawn. 

Ruth knew that she would have to bide her time until the younger membersof the family had retired to bed; but, too restless to settle down toany definite occupation, she drifted across the drawing-room to whereTrix sat, her fingers scrambling up and down the notes of the piano. Trix was tall and lanky; she had grey eyes, set far apart, a _retrousse_nose, dotted over with quite a surprising number of freckles, and anuntidy shock of light-brown hair. 

In years to come it was possible that she might develop into a prettygirl; at the present moment she despised appearances, and certainlyfailed to make the best of her good points. Now, as she sat by thepiano-stool, with shoulders hunched up and head poked forward, shelooked so awkward and ungainly that Ruth's tried nerves suffered afreshat the sight. 

"For pity's sake, sit up, Trix!" she cried sharply. "You look a perfectobject, bent double like that! You might be deformed, to look at yourback! If you go on like this, you will grow so round-shouldered thatyou won't be able to get straight again, and how will you like that?"

Trix deliberately finished her scale, then faced her sister, andretorted pertly--

"Very much indeed, thank you--if you will only realise that I _can't_help it, and leave me alone! I'd rather be a humpback at once, than beworried morning, noon, and night about deportment, as I am now. Myback's my own; I can use it as I like!"

"It's wicked to talk like that, Trix, and very impertinent as well! Whois to tell you of your faults if we don't at home? Other people lookon, and say, `What a fright that girl looks! How shockingly she carriesherself!' But they don't trouble to tell you about it, and it is notvery pleasant for us when you take it like this. If we did not love youand care for your interests--"

"Oh dear me, " sighed naughty Trix, "then I wish you'd love me a littleless! I could bear it quite well if you lost your interest, and left mein peace. You and Mollie can do the beauty show for the family; I amcontent to represent `intellect and common-sense. ' If you wantsomething to do, you might help me with a French exercise instead ofnagging. It's simply awful to-day; and if I lose any more marks, it'sall up with my chance of getting a prize. Now, then--will you, or won'tyou?"

Trix's method of asking favours was hardly as ingratiating as might bedesired, and for a moment the chances seemed all in favour of a refusal. The colour flamed in Ruth's cheeks, and her black brows drew ominouslynear together. She was fighting a hard battle against pride andresentment; but, as was usually the case, the better self won. Shenodded back at Trix, and said--

"I will! ... Run and bring your books. We won't venture into thedining-room, for the boys make such a noise that one can't hear one'sown voice. "

There was something very sweet in the absolute surrender of self-will, and Trix, who was the most warm-hearted of mortals, promptly bounded upfrom her stool and flung her arms round her sister's neck. 

"You duck--you angel! You shall nag at me as much as ever you like, andI'll never be cheeky again. It's brickish of you to worry about me atall; but I'll always be a fright, so what's the use? You are prettyenough for the family, Ruth. Ella Bruce's brother watches behind thecurtains every Sunday to see you pass, and he says you are the prettiestgirl he knows, and are always so nicely dressed!"

"Poor, deluded mortal; may he be forgiven for his blindness! I'm theshabbiest creature in the parish! It's very nice of him to watch; but Iwish he would come out from behind the curtains and let me see him. Ihave not so many admirers that I can afford to have them hidden fromview. What is he like, Trix; handsome?"

"Oh, well enough! Ella thinks him a model, but he is too thin and lankyfor my taste. He is not half good enough for you, Ruth, anyway. Youought to marry a duke, and retrieve the fortunes of the family!"

"I'm willing, my dear. Produce him, and I promise you I will not standin the way. I could do quite easily with being a duchess. It would beso soothing to be called `Your Grace, ' and a coronet is peculiarlysuited to my style of beauty. I won't have you for a bridesmaid, though, if you stoop like that. Get your book, Trix, and let us set towork. Better take advantage of my good mood while it lasts. "

Trix departed obediently, and returned with a pile of books, which shedropped upon the table with a bang, which made the other occupants ofthe room start in their seats, and for the next hour the two girlswrestled with the difficulties of an advanced Brachet exercise. Truthto tell, Ruth was not much more expert than Trix herself; but she wasinfinitely more exact, and, by dint of hunting up back rules, and makingendless references to the irregular verbs, the result achieved wasfairly correct. 

It was ten o'clock. Betty and the three boys had departed to bed;Mollie still sat gloating over her novel, with a forefinger thrust intoeither ear to shut out the sound of the disturbing discussion on moodsand tenses. Trix collected her books with a sigh, and prepared to goupstairs in her turn. She looked white and tired, and the freckles onher nose seemed darker and more conspicuous than ever. 

"Good-night, old Ruth! Thanks, most awfully! I'll do as much for yousome day. "

"Good-night, young Trix! Mind you do. I shall remind you when the timecomes. "

The door opened and closed; Ruth rose wearily, and laid her hand onMollie's shoulder. Such a charming face was lifted to meet her glance--so fresh, so bright, full of such dazzling youth and vigour! True, Mollie had been lazing all the evening while the others worked; but asRuth stood looking down at her she wondered for the hundredth time howit was that so little was made of Mollie's beauty in comparison with herown. 

The golden hair rippled back in a thick, soft wave; the grey eyes werelarge, and generously lashed; the laughing lips parted, to show white, even, little teeth; yet a stranger, looking for the first time at MollieFarrell, rarely remarked upon her good looks. 

"What a nice girl! What a dear girl! What a delightful creature!" theycried, according to their different degrees of enthusiasm. They wantedto know her, to have her for a friend, and forgot to think of mereoutward appearance. 

"What a noise you have been making, Ruth!" said Mollie lazily. "I can'tthink why you can't be quiet when you get a chance! This book is tooexciting for words. I told you how the lovers quarrelled just afterthey were married, and he went abroad, thinking, of course, that shedidn't love him any more; while, of course, she simply adored the groundhe trod on, but thought that he had grown tired of her, while he wasmore madly in--"

Ruth gave an exclamation of impatience. 

"Oh, what rubbish! I don't believe such things are possible! If theyreally loved each other, do you suppose they could keep on pretendingwhile they lived together every day, and when it came to saying good-byeinto the bargain? Nonsense! She'd break down and howl, and he wouldcomfort her, and take off his coat. Look here, Mollie--go to bed! I'vewaited all the evening to have a talk with mother, and you are the onlyimpediment left. Take your book with you if you like, --but go!"

Mollie rose, unwillingly enough. 

"I know what you want to talk about, " she said, looking into Ruth'sface. "I know; and it's not a mite of use. Mother won't let you leavehome; she needs you far too much. I shan't go to sleep, for I shallwant to hear every single word when you come upstairs. I'll snoodle upto the hot bottle, and read till you come. "

The programme sounded very attractive, --to snoodle up to the hot bottle, and lie at ease reading an interesting book, --much more attractive thanto linger downstairs by the dying fire, and discuss disagreeableproblems with an anxious mother. But Ruth did not waver in herdecision, and a few moments later Mrs Connor was caught paying a roundof visits to the children's bedrooms--"just in time, " as Ruth thoughtwhimsically, "to waken the poor souls from their first sleep!"--andescorted back to the chair which Mollie had vacated. 

"Is anything wrong, dear?" she asked nervously. Poor little woman, if asurprise were in store, it seemed so much more likely that it should bedisagreeable rather than bright! "You don't feel feverish, or ill, or--"

"No, no, my dear; I just want to talk to you about my own affairs. I'mquite well, and so strong and--and grown-up, don't you know, that it istime I grew independent, and began life on my own account. You haveMollie at home, and Trix and Betty growing up, and I think, mother dear, that I ought not to be dependent on the pater any longer. He has beenvery good and kind to us all these years; but, still--"

She hesitated, and Mrs Connor looked at her with anxious tenderness. She had honestly considered the welfare of her two little girls as muchas her own when she decided to marry a second time, and it had been aconstant joy to feel that her expectations had been fulfilled; yet herewas Ruth, her firstborn darling, her right hand in household affairs, actually talking of leaving home!

"Aren't you happy, Ruth? Have you not been happy all these years? Ithought you were quite content and satisfied. "

She sighed; and Ruth gave an echoing sigh, and answered honestly--

"Quite happy, darling, as far as you and the pater are concerned. Hecould not have been kinder to us if we had been his very own daughters. But satisfied? Oh no, mother; never satisfied for a long time back!How could I be? I don't want to seem ungrateful; but I'm only twenty-one, and it has been all work and no play, and there are so many, manythings that I want to do, and see, and feel. I've never been to aproper grown-up dance in my life, for if we have been asked we have nothad decent clothes to go in, and we never invite anyone here, so nowpeople have given over asking us even to quiet evenings. I hardly everspeak to a soul outside this house, and I get so tired of it all;--andonly fifteen pounds a year for dress and pocket-money! Remember whatyour allowance was when you were a girl, and all the jolly times youhad, and the parties, and the visits, and the trips abroad, --and thenthink of our lives. It _is_ dull for us, isn't it, dear?"

Mrs Connor's pale cheeks flushed with a touch of offence. Not havingsufficient insight into girls' natures to understand that there wasnothing either undutiful or unnatural in Ruth's lament, she felt herselfpersonally injured thereby. 

"Mollie is happy--Mollie is content!" she said briefly. 

And Ruth assented with a brief "Yes, " and said no more. 

If the difference between Mollie's nature and her own was not patent totheir own mother, it was useless to enlarge upon it. She waited amoment or two to regain composure, then continued quietly--

"But that was not exactly the point. I did not mean to speak of my owntroubles. What I feel is that when business is so bad, it is not rightfor two grown-up girls to stay at home. You could get on without me, with a little extra help for sewing, and in time I might earn enough, not only to keep myself but to help the others. Honestly, now, don'tyou think I am right? In my place, would you not feel it your duty tothe pater to be independent, and lighten his responsibility, if even bya little?"

Mrs Connor sat silent, torn between two thoughts--dread of parting fromRuth, and a longing to help the overburdened husband, who had come as arescuer in her own need. No one but herself guessed how it tore herheart to present him with fresh bills, or to ask for money for all thethousand-and-one needs of a growing family. Her very dread andnervousness made her choose inappropriate moments for her requests, andMr Connor's aloofness from the ordinary workaday world made mattersstill more difficult. He probably considered fifteen pounds a year alordly dress allowance for his two step-daughters; certainly he wouldnot have noticed if they had worn the same garments every day for yearson end. His own clothes lasted him for an incredible period, and werealways neatly brushed and folded. It did not occur to him that girlsneeded more change than himself. 

Mrs Connor sat and pondered. It was terrible to think of parting fromRuth, but the strain of making both ends meet was becoming so acute thatsome method of retrenchment must inevitably be found. It is easy forrich people to cut down expenses--to give up carriage and horses, dismiss two or three servants, and indulge in fewer pleasures andexcitements; but it is a very different matter when there are nosuperfluities with which to part, but only, as it seems, the barestnecessaries of life. Mrs Connor's eyes filled slowly with tears as shestretched out her hand and laid it over her daughter's. It was thesignal of capitulation, and Ruth recognised it as such, and felt asinking of the heart. 

"You will let me go, mother?" she asked. 

And Mrs Connor answered brokenly--

"If I must, I must! You would come home for the holidays: we should notlose you altogether. But oh, Ruth, not yet! Wait until the beginningof the term. Years ago, when things were at their very worst with me, and I did not know where to turn for help, God sent my dear husband totake care of me and you two babies. Perhaps--perhaps something mayhappen again. Perhaps, after all, it may not be necessary!"

They kissed each other silently, and parted for the night. Half-wayupstairs Ruth remembered that her mother had not once inquired as to thenature of the work she intended to undertake, and smiled whimsically toherself. It was so very characteristic of the irresponsible littlemistress of the household!

CHAPTER THREE. 

A PROPOSAL AND A REFUSAL. 

It was tacitly understood in the household that after Easter Ruth wasgoing to do "something" to retrieve the family fortunes, but what that"something" should be remained vague and undefined. Ruth herselfdebated the question morning, noon, and night, and, like many anotherpoor girl in the same position, bitterly regretted an education whichhad given her no one marketable qualification. She could play a little, draw a little, speak French a little, speak German a little less, makeher own clothes in amateur fashion, and--what else? Nothing at all thatany able-bodied woman could not accomplish equally well. If she hadconcentrated her energies on one definite thing, and learnt to do it, not pretty well, nor very well, but just as well as it could possibly bedone, what a different prospect would have stretched before her now!

If she decided to teach, she must be content to accept juvenile pupilsand a poor salary; if she became a companion, she must sacrifice allspirit of independence, and become a dutiful drudge, while she knew inher inmost heart that it would be wrong to take up nursing, since shefelt no real vocation for the task. 

It was useless to ask advice of anyone at home, so, one afternoon, Ruthbetook herself to almost the only intimate friend she possessed, --amiddle-aged spinster who kept house for an adored doctor brother. Thebrother was a friend into the bargain--a tall, thin, clever--looking manof thirty-eight, engrossed in his practice, which was one of the mostprosperous in the neighbourhood. Brother and sister were seated at teatogether when Ruth was announced, and she looked round the pretty roomwith admiring eyes. Pink silk lamp-shades, luxurious cushions, bowls ofspring flowers, a tea equipage, bright and dainty and complete, --oh, howdelightful it all looked after the bare shabbiness of the room at home;and what fascinating clothes Eleanor was wearing!

Despite her affection, one-and-twenty was inclined to think prettythings thrown away upon an antediluvian creature of forty, but if Ruthcould have had a glimpse of herself as "others saw her" at that moment, she might have been more content. The subdued lamp-light dealt kindlywith the old blue serge coat and skirt, the pink scarf at her neckmatched the colour on her cheeks, and the eyes underneath the blackbrows were unusually bright and animated. She was always a welcomeguest at this hospitable house, and it was a pleasant variety to bepetted and fussed over, provided with cushions and footstools, andtempted to eat by a fresh supply of hot buttered scones and a delectablechocolate cake studded over with walnuts. Ruth laughed, and dimpledinto ever brighter beauty. 

"It makes me feel so nice and young, " she cried, "as if I were a spoiltonly child, instead of the staid eldest daughter of a family! But Iought to be staid; I can't afford to frivol any longer, for I am goingto take a most important step, and start life on my own account. "

Brother and sister alike looked up with sharp inquiry, and Ruth, understanding, broke into a merry laugh. 

"Oh, not that! Nothing half so interesting! Merely going to earn myliving, and I came to ask your advice as to how I had best set about it. Nothing is decided so far, except that I am to earn enough money tokeep myself, and contribute largely to home expenses. That's the end, but the puzzle is to find out the means. "

"Poor lassie!" said Miss Maclure gently. She had a soft, Scotch burr inher voice, and her plain face was full of an almost motherly kindness asshe looked at the pretty girl across the hearth. She had private meansof her own, and her brother was a prosperous man; but she knew enough ofthe world to understand the nature of the struggle of which Ruth spokeso lightly. 

"It's easier saying than doing, I'm afraid, dearie. There are so manywomen searching for work nowadays, and for many positions it isnecessary to prepare by long and expensive training. We wanted a ladysecretary for one of the societies in which I am interested, and we hadhundreds of applicants who were expert typists and stenographers, andhad all sorts of diplomas to show, but you have nothing of the kind. "

"No, nor a penny to spend on training. I must be taken as I am, or notat all. Don't discourage me, Eleanor, please. Mollie runs the cold tappersistently at home, and I really need appreciation. There must be_something_ that I can do, if I set my wits to work. I am not going tobe a nurse, Dr Maclure, so don't think that I am leading up to arequest that you should get me into a hospital. I don't like sickpeople unless they are my very own, and it would be almost as dull to beshut up in a hospital as to remain at home. "

Miss Maclure looked a trifle shocked at this candid confession, but herbrother laughed, and said approvingly--

"That's right! I admire your honesty. We have far too many nurses whotake up the work without any real fitness, and I should be sorry to seeyou added to the number. Well, let me see! ... After hospital nursing, the next most popular resort is to turn author and write a novel. Haveyou any leaning in that direction?"

He looked across at Ruth with a humorous twitching of his clean-shavenlips. Once again she felt conscious that the Maclures looked upon heras a pretty child, to be petted and humoured rather than a serious womanof the world, and once again the knowledge brought with it a feeling ofrest and comfort. 

She crinkled her brows and smiled back at the doctor, answeringfrankly--

"Oh yes, plenty of leanings! I should love to write, and Mollie and Iare always `imagining' to make life more lively and exciting; but, whenit comes to sitting down with a pen in my hand, my thoughts seem to takewing and fly away, and the words won't come. They are all stiff andformal, and won't express what I want. Mollie gets on better, for shewrites as she talks, so it's natural at least. She wrote quite a longstory once, and read it aloud to me as she went on, but it was neverfinished, and I don't think for a moment that any paper would havelooked at it. The people were all lords and dukes and millionaires, andwe don't know even a knight. I expect it was full of mistakes. "

Dr Maclure smiled and rose from his seat. 

"Well, I have some letters to write, so I will leave you to have yourtalk with Eleanor; but I am starting off again on my rounds in half anhour, and shall be driving past your house. It is a disagreeableevening. Will you let me give you a lift?"

Ruth consented eagerly. The blue serge coat felt none too warm in thebleak east wind, and it would be a relief to be spared the chilly walk, and be bowled along instead in the doctor's luxurious brougham. Shedrew her chair nearer to the fire, and proceeded to confide various whysand wherefores to the sympathetic Eleanor--sympathetic, but hardlyresponsive this afternoon for some mysterious reason. The while Ruthset forward one idea after another, Miss Maclure sat gazing at her withan intent, questioning gaze, as though too much occupied with her ownthoughts to grasp the meaning of the conversation. Ruth felt chilledand disappointed, for during the last few days the constant thought inthe background of her mind had been, "Eleanor will advise me! Eleanorwill know what to do!"

Miss Maclure was a busy woman, whose name figured in a dozen committees. She knew everyone, went everywhere, and her word had weight in guilds, societies, and associations. What could be more easy than for her tofind a pleasant and lucrative berth for a pet girl friend, and settleher in it without delay? Ruth had already imagined a touching scenewherein she had been introduced to her future sphere of work, whilethose in authority overpowered Miss Maclure with thanks for helping themto find the ideal person to fill the vacant post. But Eleanor saidnothing, suggested nothing, only sat staring with those grave, questioning eyes!

It was almost a relief when the half-hour was over, and the doctor gavethe summons for departure. Then Eleanor came back to the present oncemore, and was all that was kind and loving. 

"Have you no wraps with you, dear? Is that all you have on?" she asked, as the girl buttoned her thin coat and pulled the scarf higher round herthroat; and Ruth answered "Yes, " in an irresponsive tone, whicheffectually put a stop to further remarks. She might speak of her ownpoverty, but not even Eleanor Maclure herself could be allowed to pity, or offer to supply a want. That was Miss Ruth's idea of proper pride, and she straightened her back, and held her head higher than ever as shecrossed the hall and took her seat in the carriage. 

Such a luxurious brougham it was, with its well-cushioned seats, itselectric reading-lamp attached to the wall, its rack for books andpapers, and cosy fur rug! Ruth tucked the rug securely in position, and, looking up, caught the reflection of her face in the strip ofmirror opposite. The blue serge toque sat so jauntily on her head thatit looked quite smart; the pink tie was undoubtedly becoming. Well, itwas a comfort to be pretty, at least! To have been poor and plain wouldhave been quite too depressing. She smiled back in approving fashion, to feel somewhat disconcerted a moment later as the mirror reflectedDonald Maclure's face beside her own. He was staring at her with thesame intent questioning which she had noticed in Eleanor's eyes, andsurely he looked paler, older, more haggard than usual! She turnedtowards him, warmed into increased friendship by the presentiment thathe was in trouble like herself. 

"It's so good of you to take me home, Dr Maclure! It may seem curiousto you, but it's quite a treat to me to drive about in this comfycarriage. I so seldom travel in anything but shaky omnibuses. I shouldnot object to being a lady doctor, if I could have a brougham like thisof my very own. There! We never thought of that when we werediscussing my possible fields of labour!"

Dr Maclure bent forward, and glanced out of the window. His horse wastravelling quickly to-night; in another ten minutes Mr Connor's housewould be reached, and his opportunity over. He turned to face hiscompanion, and said quietly--

"There is another possibility open to you, Ruth, which you have perhapsnot considered. Have you ever thought of it, I wonder? Can you guesswhat I mean?"

The grey eyes stared into his in frankest bewilderment. 

"No, " cried Ruth--"no! What is it? Something nice? Tell me what itis. "

"You have never guessed that I love you; that I have loved you foryears, since you were a girl at school? You have never once guessed itall this time?"

He read his answer in the blank face and startled eyes, for Ruth was tooutterly taken aback to feel the usual embarrassment. She sat perfectlystill, gazing not at him but at the reflection of his face in the mirroropposite. Dr Maclure! Was she dreaming, or was it really his voicewhich she heard uttering these extraordinary words? Dr Maclure lovedher--had loved her for years! It was too inconceivable to be grasped!He asked if she had not guessed his secret, but Ruth had not thought ofhim at all; he had not entered into her calculations except as"Eleanor's brother"--a nonentity who might be agreeable or the reverse, according as he drove her home on wet evenings, or interrupted a cosy_tete-a-tete_. 

She did not reply to the question in words; but he was answered all thesame, for she heard him sigh, and saw a quiver pass across the thinface. 

"I am too old, Ruth--is that it? You never thought of me as a possiblelover?"

"Oh no, never once! You always seemed so busy and occupied, and youhave Eleanor to look after you. You have always been very kind to me, but you were kind to Mollie and Trix and Betty as well. I did not feelthat you treated me differently from them. You are so clever; and yousaw yourself, when we talked this afternoon, I can do nothing. --I don'tsee how you can possibly like me. "

"Don't you?" he asked quietly. "But I do, Ruth; I care more than I canexpress. I have not spoken before, for you seemed too young. I shouldnot have spoken to-day if you had not told us of this new move. Youdon't know how hard it is for a girl to go out into the world and earnher living; but I do, and I should like to save you from it, if it canbe done. I could give you a comfortable home, and enough money to makelife easy and pleasant. It would be my best happiness to see you happy. We could travel; you would be able to help Mollie and the rest. If youmarried me, your people would be my people, and I should be as anxiousas yourself to let them share our good fortune; and I would love youvery dearly, Ruth! I seem old to you, perhaps, but my love would bemore proved and certain than if I were a boy of your own age. I am aprosperous man, but I want something more from life than I have had sofar--something that you alone can give roe. You hold my key tohappiness, Ruth!"

Ruth drew back into the corner of the carriage and turned her face intothe shadow. She wanted to think. What an extraordinary change in theoutlook at life to have happened in a few brief moments! Dr Maclure'swife! Here was an answer indeed to the question which had beenoccupying her thoughts for the last few weeks!

Suppose--suppose, just for one moment, that she said yes? Suppose thaton getting home she walked into the dining-room and announced herengagement to a prosperous and charming man, who was already a familyfriend and favourite? What fun! What excitement! What pride on thepart of the little mother; what transparent relief to the overtaxedpater! Mollie and Trix would begin at once to discuss bridesmaids'dresses, and there would be a trousseau to buy, and all the bustle andexcitement of a first marriage in a family. And afterwards? A big, handsomely appointed house, pretty clothes, lots of money, the power tohelp those whom she loved... 

It sounded good--very good indeed! Much more attractive than thosenursery governess and companion schemes which she dreaded, despite allher resolutions. It would be delightful to be her own mistress, and dojust as she liked... 

And then a thought occurred. What of Eleanor? Ruth recalled the intentgaze which had mystified her so much during the afternoon, and feltconvinced that Miss Maclure had guessed her brother's secret. What washer feeling in the matter? Was she jealous of a rival in her brother'saffections, or loyally anxious for his happiness, regardless of how herown future might be affected? A spasm of curiosity found voice in asudden question--

"But there is Eleanor. If you married, what would become of her?"

"There would be no difficulty about that. When we took up housetogether we made a solemn agreement that if either wished to marry inthe future the other should not hinder in any possible way. Eleanor hasher own income, and many interests in life to keep her happy andoccupied. She would live near us, I hope, but you should be entiremistress of your home, Ruth. "

He evidently thought she had looked upon his sister's presence in thehouse as a hindrance to her happiness, but, in truth, Ruth felt a chillysinking of heart at his reply. The thought of the big house was nothalf so attractive, shorn of the figure of the sympathetic friend. Thelibrary with no Eleanor sitting writing at her desk; the drawing-roomwith no Eleanor in the deep-cushioned chair; the dining-room with noEleanor at the head of the table--how blank it all seemed! Howdreadfully dull to be alone all day, with only the doctor to break themonotony! Only the doctor! The blood rushed in a flood to Ruth'scheeks as she realised the significance of that one word. She turnedimpetuously towards her companion, and gripped his arm with nervouspressure. 

"Don't tempt me!" she cried earnestly--"don't tempt me! There are somany things that I should like, and I keep thinking of them, when Ishould think only of you. --I'd love to be rich, and have a nice house, and play Lady Bountiful at home! I'd love to travel about and see theworld, instead of jogging along in one little rut; and, really andtruly, I dread turning out to work, and am a coward at heart--but, --that's all! I have always liked you very much as a friend, but I can'timagine ever feeling any different. When I was thinking over thingsjust now, I--don't be angry! I don't want to hurt you, only to bequite, quite honest--I thought more of Eleanor than of you! I hardlythought of you at all. "

The doctor's thin face looked very drawn and pained, but he smiled inresponse to her pleading glance. 

"I'm not angry, dear. Why should I be? It is not your fault that youdo not care, and it is best for us both to know the truth. I feared itmight be so. I am too old and staid to attract a bright young girl, butI even now cannot bring myself to regret my love. It has given me thehappiest hours of my life, and I hope you will always let me help you inany way that is possible. I think you owe me that privilege, don't you, Ruth?"

"Oh, I do--I do! If it is any pleasure to you, I promise faithfully tocome to you whenever I need a friend, and I should like you to help me. That means a great deal, for I am horribly proud. There are very fewpeople from whom I can accept a favour. "

He smiled again, but with an evident effort, and Ruth, peeping at hisaverted profile, felt a pang of real personal suffering at the sight ofhis pain. It seemed dreadful that she should have such power to affectthis strong man; to take the light out of his face and make it old andworn and grey!

The carriage was nearing home; in a few minutes' time the drive would beover, and she would have no chance of continuing the conversation. Witha sudden swelling of the heart she realised that she could not partwithout another expression of regret. 

"I am so sorry, so dreadfully sorry to have grieved you! But you wouldnot like me to marry you just for what you could give me; you would nothave been satisfied with that, would you, Dr Maclure?"

His eyes met hers with a flash of determination. 

"No, " he cried--unhesitatingly--"never! I want a wife who loves me, orno wife at all! One never knows what lies ahead in this world, and ifdark days come I should like to feel that she cared for me more, ratherthan less. It would be hard for us both if she valued only mypossessions, and they took to themselves wings and fled. And there isyour own future to consider. Love will come to you some day, and youmust be free to welcome him. Don't distress yourself about me, Ruth; Ihave my work for consolation. Before I get home to-night I shall haveseen so much suffering that I shall be ashamed to nurse my own trouble. "

"Yes, " said Ruth faintly. 

His words seemed to place her at an immense distance, as if already hehad accepted his burden and put it resolutely out of sight. She feltchilled and humiliated, for in the depths of her heart she knew that ifDr Maclure had been persistent in his request, and had condescended to"tempt" her, to use her own expressive phrase, she would very probablyhave succumbed to the temptation, however much she might have regrettedher decision later on. But Donald would have none of her; he wanted awife who cared for himself, and not for his possessions. Ruth feltalmost as if it were she herself who had been refused. It was not anagreeable sensation to experience after a first proposal. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

A MEETING. 

One bright spring afternoon about a week after Ruth's visit to MissMaclure, Mollie went out to execute some shopping commissions, and onher way home took a short cut through the park, which was the greatsummer resort of the northern town in which her lot was cast. 

She was an ardent lover of Nature, and it was a joy to see the tinygreen buds bursting into life on trees and hedges, and to realise thatthe long winter was at an end. 

"Nasty, shivery, chilblainey thing, --I hate it!" said Mollie to herself, with a shiver of disgust. "It might be very nice if one had lots offurs, and skating, and parties, and fires in one's bedroom. People whocan enjoy themselves like that may talk of the `joys of winter, ' but, from my point of view, they don't exist. Give me summer, and flowers ata penny a bunch! This dear old park and I have had many good timestogether. I think I have sampled most of the seats in my time!"

It was, indeed, a favourite summer custom of the Farrell girls to repairto a shady bench under a tree with such portable sewing as happened tobe on hand, for when the sun shone in its strength the temperature ofAttica was more like that of an oven than a room. The winding pathswere, therefore, familiar to Mollie; but they were apt to be puzzling tostrangers who, like herself, wished to take a short cut from one side ofthe park to another. 

To-day as she approached the junction of four cross-ways, she saw beforeher the figure of an old man, glancing irresolutely from side to side, then turning round, as though in search of someone whom he could consultin his perplexity. Besides Mollie herself, there was no one in sight, so she quickened her pace and approached the stranger with the bright, frank smile which came so readily to her lips. Mollie was nothing ifnot sociable; she never lost a chance of talking if it came in her way;even to direct wandering old gentlemen was more amusing than nothing, and this one had such a curious old-world appearance!

"Can I help you?" she asked brightly; and the old man planted his stickmore firmly on the ground, and stared at her with grim disfavour. 

"In what way, may I ask, do I appear to be in need of help?"

It was decidedly a snub, but some people are not easily quelled, andMollie Farrell was one of the number. Instead of being annoyed, she wassimply amused, and her grey eyes twinkled with mischief. He was a crossold dear, and proud too! quite amazed that anyone should suppose itpossible that he should need assistance of any kind. 

"I'm sorry, " she replied; "I thought you had lost your way, and that Imight be able to direct you. Please forgive me for seeming tointerfere. "

She took a step forward, but the old man's eyes seemed to hold her back. He was looking at her fixedly beneath his heavy brows; such bushy, black eyebrows they were, and she fancied that the grim expressionsoftened for a moment as he replied--

"You are right. I _have_ lost my way! My cabman brought me to the parkgates, and as he said there was a direct path across, I thought I shouldlike the walk. As a result, I find myself completely out of myreckoning. It is a stretch of imagination to call this a direct path. "

"Oh, it's direct enough when you know it, " said Mollie easily, "ever somuch nicer than going round by the streets. It is a beautiful park, andwe are very proud of it. When the trees are in blossom, it is likefairyland--you can't imagine how beautiful it is. "

"Possibly not, " returned the stranger curtly. "In the meantime, however, there is nothing particularly alluring in the scene, and youwill excuse my reminding you that we are standing in a direct draught. I should be obliged if you could direct me to Langton Terrace withoutfurther delay. "

Mollie laughed merrily. 

"That is just what I have been waiting to do, but you would not tell mewhere you were bound. I am walking in that direction myself, and if youwill allow me I will show you the shortest cut. I know the park so wellthat I can dodge about from one path to another, and cut off some of thecorners. It is cold just here, but the cross-roads are sheltered evennow. "

The stranger shrugged his shoulders, and said "Humph" in an incredulousmanner, and that was his sole reply in words. He turned, however, andwalked by Mollie's side, leaning heavily on his stick, and taking suchshort, laboured steps, that it was evident that the exercise was almosttoo much for his strength. Mollie longed to offer him the support ofher strong arm, but even her audacity failed at the sight of the grimface. She looked inquiringly at his feet, for the symptoms of temperall hinted to the explanation of gout. But no! there were no clothshoes to be seen, only the trimmest of well-polished boots. 

"Perhaps he is just recovering from an attack, or sickening foranother, " said Mollie to herself. "Anyway, he is ill, poor old fellow, for his face looks quite grey, just like that poor Mr Burgess before hedied. I expect he can't help being cross. I should be horrid myself ifI were always in pain. I remember that day I had on those new bootsthat hurt my feet, I quarrelled with Ruth all the way home... Thequestion is, shall I talk, or let him alone? If it were me, I'd like tobe amused, to make the time pass. I'll try anyway, and see how heresponds. "

They had entered one of the smaller paths by this time, and to the rightlay the wide, grey surface of a lake dotted over by little islands, thelargest of which was connected with the shore by an ornamental bridge. Mollie felt a kind of possessive pride in the scene, and pointed out thebeauties thereof as eagerly as though she were the owner of all shesurveyed. 

"It's the largest lake in any of the parks in the north; some people sayit is nearly as big as the Serpentine. I don't know, for I have neverbeen in London. In summer-time hundreds of men come and sail boats--quite great big boats--from side to side. It looks so pretty to see allthe white sails floating about in the sunshine. "

"Indeed!"

("Doesn't care for boats. I'll try something else. ") "Do you see thatbig island, the biggest of all?" pursued the indefatigable Mollie aloud. "It is full of peacocks. There are dozens and dozens of peacocks! Youcan see them sometimes strutting about with their tails spread out, androosting right up in the trees. People say that peacocks are thelaziest birds in existence. They go to rest earlier, and get up laterthan anything else. "

"Indeed!"

Still grimmer silence; still slower and more halting footsteps. Presently the stranger stopped short and asked abruptly--

"How far are we still from Langton Terrace? Five minutes' walk--tenminutes? We are more than half-way, I suppose?"

"Not quite, I am afraid. If you are tired, would you not rest on thisseat for a few minutes? It is really quite sheltered behind the trees. If you can tell me which end of the terrace you want to reach, it willmake a little difference in the way we ought to take. There are threeblocks of houses, which are all known by the same name. You wanted togo to--"

"Number 7, " said the stranger; and sat down heavily upon the seat. Heleant both hands on his stick and rested his chin upon them, as thoughthankful for the support; and Mollie stood before him staring fixedly athis face. 

Aquiline features, sharpened by suffering into yet finer lines, closely-set lips drooping out into lines of fretful impatience, sunken eyesbeneath overhanging brows. She studied them one by one, until, struckby her silence, the old man looked up in surprise. 

"Number 7, I said. If you live in the neighbourhood, you may know thehouse, and possibly its inmates?"

"Yes, I know them all; they are nice people and very kind to me. I'veknown them quite a number of years. "

"Mr and Mrs Connor have a large family, I believe--a number of youngchildren. "

"Oh, dozens!" replied Mollie easily. She was enjoying herselfintensely, but trying to preserve an appearance of innocent calm. "Whatan adventure, " she was saying to herself--"oh, what an adventure. Whatfun to tell it all to Ruth and the girls! I must remember every word, so as to repeat it in style!" Aloud, she added carelessly, "There aretwo girls, and lots of little boys. It seems as if there were boys, boys everywhere, wherever you turn all over the house; but they areubiquitous creatures, so perhaps there are not quite so many as itseems. They are handsome little fellows, and I believe clever too. Mrs Connor is a very pretty woman, and always kind and gentle. Everybody likes her. Mr Connor is nice too. I don't think he is atall strong, and he has to work very hard for that big family. "

"Indeed!" The strange old man did not display the slightest sign ofsympathy for Mr Connor's anxieties. He relaxed his hold of the stick, and sank wearily against the back of the seat. "There are two step-daughters, I believe--the two Miss Farrells?"

"Ah!" exclaimed Mollie deeply. It was quite a tragic note, as whoshould say, "Now we are beginning to talk! Now, at last, we reach thereal point of the discussion! Just that deep `Ah, ' and no more, untilperforce another question must be asked. 

"You know the Miss Farrells also?"

"I do!"

"And find them as attractive as the rest of the family?"

"Oh, more--much more! They are darlings!" cried Mollie, with unction, "especially the younger. Her name is Mary, but they call her Mollie, because it suits her better. Don't you always imagine a Mollie verysweet, and charming, and attractive?"

"I can't say that I have devoted any attention to the subject. So Maryis the younger of the two, is she? And the elder?"

"Ruth! she's pretty and serious, and very, very nice; but Mollie isnicer, all the same. When you get to know them, you must promise tolike Mollie best, for my sake! I'm so fond of her, that I wanteverybody to be the same. I like her better than anyone I ever knew!"

The old man smiled grimly. 

"You appear to be of an enthusiastic temperament; I fancy I shall preferto judge for myself when I make the young lady's acquaintance. We hadbetter be getting on now. I am sorry to hinder your progress, but it isnot possible for me to move more quickly at present. I should not haveattempted the walk if I had known that it was so long; but the cabjolted insufferably, and the sunshine was tempting. Well, --there isnothing for it but to make another effort!"

He pressed his hands on the seat to lighten the effort of rising, butbefore he had got any further, Mollie stepped forward eagerly, and laida hand on his shoulder. Her cheeks were flushed with colour, her eyesa-sparkle with excitement. 

"Unless you will let me help you! ... I'm very strong; I could supportyou easily, if you would take my arm and lean on me. I'd love to do it. Do let me? Won't you, --_Uncle Bernard_?"

CHAPTER FIVE. 

AN INVITATION. 

The old man fell backward on the seat with an exclamation of keenestsurprise. His sunken eyes stared into Mollie's face as she bent overhim; at the golden hair curling beneath the dark toque, the grey eyes, the curving lips. Each feature in turn was scrutinised as if he weresearching for something familiar which had so far escaped notice. Apparently it was not discovered, for the expression of amazementdeepened upon his face, and he asked sharply--

"What did you say? _What_ did you call me? I don't understand what youcan mean!"

Mollie sat down on the bench, and smiled brightly into his face. 

"Uncle Bernard! You are Uncle Bernard Farrell! I knew you the momentyou said that you were going to Number 7, and asked if I knew theConnors. Of course I know them, because I am--" She hesitated, and MrFarrell finished the sentence for her. 

"You are one of Mr Connor's daughters. The eldest, I presume. I havenot the pleasure of knowing your name. "

"No-o! I am not Trix. She is a child, only fifteen. I was nineteen onmy last birthday. I am, "--for once in her life Mollie had the grace toblush, and looked a trifle discomposed--"I'm Mollie Farrell. "

The glance which the old man cast upon her was the reverse offlattering. 

"You are Mollie Farrell, are you?" he repeated coldly. "Evidentlymodesty is not one of your failings, young lady. It might have beenwiser if you had allowed me to discover your attractions for myself. Doyou consider it quite honest--we will not discuss the question of goodtaste--to play a double part, and criticise your relations to anystranger whom you may meet in your walks?"

"You asked me; you began it! I should not have mentioned them if youhad not asked that question. Then I recognised you, and thought itwould be fun. You were not a stranger, you see; you were UncleBernard. "

"That may be my name, but as I have never seen you before, I can hardlyrank as a friend. May I ask how you came to recognise me at all?"

"Oh yes! We have your portraits at home, and mother often talks of you, and the happy times she had when she used to visit you with father whenthey were engaged. When we were children it was a favourite game forone of us to be Uncle Bernard, and the other guests staying at theCourt, and we used to go through all the adventures which father had asa boy, --fall into the mill-stream and be rescued by the dog, and bechased by the bull in the long meadow, and ride on the top of thewaggons at the harvest home. We know all about the house, and thetapestry in the hall, and the funny wooden pictures of the Dutchancestors, and the long gallery where you used to dance at night. Mother loves talking about it. She has not much fun in her life now, poor dear, and that makes her think all the more of her youth. We envyher, Ruth and Trix and I, because we have a very quiet time at home. Weare poor, you see. You can't have much fun if you are poor. "

"You think that riches are the one thing needful; that if you had enoughmoney your happiness would be assured?"

"Ah!" sighed Mollie rapturously. "_How_ happy I should be! I've neverhad enough money for my wants in all my life, so I can't even imaginethe bliss of it. I should not know how to be happy enough. "

The old man looked at her silently. She saw that he was about to speak, but the words were long in coming. A cloud had drifted across the sun, and the stretch of park looked suddenly grey and bare. Mollie drew hershoulders together with an involuntary shiver. Something had suddenlydamped her ardour of enthusiasm; but it was not so much the bleak windas the sight of the face gazing into her own, with its set lips, andbleached, joyless expression. For years to come Mollie could recallthat moment, and feel again the chill in her veins with which shelistened to his reply. 

"All my life long, " said Bernard Farrell slowly, "all my life everythingthat I have touched has turned to gold, and everyone I have loved, "--hepaused, lingering on the word, and again Mollie shivered in sympatheticunderstanding--"everyone whom I have loved has _died_!" The wind seemedto take up the word, and repeat it in melancholy echo. "Died! died!died!" wailed the trees, tossing drearily to and fro. "Died!" shiveredthe ripple over the cold grey lake. The clouds gathered in a palloverhead. 

"I'm sorry!" gasped Mollie faintly--"I'm so sorry!" But Mr Farrellstopped her with a hasty gesture. 

"Please spare me protestations of sympathy. They were the last thing Iwished to evoke. I merely wished to impress upon you that I am in aunique position for judging the worth of riches. --Is it your pleasurethat we continue our journey? The afternoon is growing chill. "

Mollie rose in confusion, but she did not reply, nor make any furtheroffer of support. There was something in the old man's voice whichforbade familiarities. He was no longer merely cross and unamiable; shehad caught a glimpse into the secret of a desolate heart, and the sightsobered her youthful spirits. 

"First his wife, " she said to herself, as she led the wayonward--"pretty Aunt Edna, whom mother loved so much. He adored her, and they were never parted for a day till she took typhoid, and died. The little girl died the year after, and he had no one left but Ned. Mother says he was the handsomest boy she ever met, and the cleverest, and the best. Even now, after all these years, she can't speak of theday he was drowned without crying... I always hated to hear that story!

"She says the real Uncle Bernard died with Ned. He seemed to disappearfrom that day, and an entirely different person appeared in his place. He had been kind and hospitable, fond of having people around him andmaking them happy; but after that he shut himself up and became aregular hermit. Then he went abroad, and since he came back four yearsago and reopened the Court, he has written to nobody, and nobody hasseen him. But he has come to see us to-day of his own free will. Iwonder why? Something has happened to make him break the silence. Whatcan it have been?"

She dared not ask the question; but, as the feeble steps endeavoured tokeep pace with her own, a possible explanation darted into Mollie'smind. The poor old man was ill, very ill; there was an expression onthe grey, sunken face which was eloquent even to her inexperience. Death was coming forward to meet him, coming very near; standing uponthe very threshold! Strong, happy nineteen shuddered at the thought, and felt an overpowering pity for the waning life. 

Mollie longed to comfort the old man with the assurance that there weremany still left who could help and minister to his declining days; buther previous overtures had met with so little success that she wasafraid of meeting yet another rebuff, and, with unusual prudence, decided to await a better opportunity. 

Langton Terrace was reached at last, and Mollie produced a key andopened the door of Number 7. In a household where there are so manychildren and so few servants, the latchkey was in constant use, and thusit happened that she could bring her guest unnoticed into the house andescort him to her stepfather's sanctum, which was sure to be unoccupiedat this hour of the afternoon. She drew forward an armchair, poked thefire into a blaze, and laid Mr Farrell's hat and stick on the table, while he lay wearily against the cushions. He looked woefullyexhausted, and Mollie's kind heart had a happy inspiration. 

"I shan't tell anyone that you are here until you have had a rest, " shesaid assuringly. "This is the pater's den, and his private propertyafter four o'clock, so you will be quite undisturbed. Just tell me whatwill refresh you most--tea, coffee, wine? I can bring what you likequite quietly. "

"Tea, please--tea, and ten minutes' rest. I shall be better then, " MrFarrell said wearily. 

Mollie left the room to prepare a dainty little tray in the pantry, andbeg a private pot of tea from the kitchen. The idea of waiting insecret upon Uncle Bernard was delightfully exciting; it was almost asgood as running the blockade, to creep past the dining-room door whereher mother and sisters were assembled, and listen to the murmur ofvoices from within. 

If they knew--oh, if they knew! She had prepared some crisp slices oftoast, skimmed the cream off the milk in defiance of cook's protests, and made sure that the water in the little covered jug was boiling, andnot only moderately warm, as the custom was. It was the simplest ofmeals, but at least everything was as tempting as hands could make it, and Mollie had the satisfaction of pouring out two cups of tea, andseeing the last slice of toast disappear from the rack. She tooknothing herself, and preserved a discreet silence until Mr Farrellreplaced cup and plate on the table, and condescended to smile approval. 

"Thank you, Miss Mollie; I am obliged to you for securing me this rest. Judging from my first impressions of your character, I should not haveexpected so much common-sense. I feel quite refreshed, and ready to seeyour mother when it is convenient. "

Mollie lifted the tray, and stood for a moment looking down with an airof triumph. 

"I'm so glad! I talk a lot of nonsense, but I can be quite sensible ifI like, and I _did_ want to help you, Uncle Bernard; I'll send mother inhere, where you can have your talk in peace. It's the only chance ofbeing uninterrupted. "

Mr Farrell made no reply, and Mollie made haste to deposit the tray inthe pantry, and rush for the dining-room door. The secret had been keptso long that she felt sore--absolutely sore with the strain. It seemedincredible that her mother and sisters should be sitting munching bread-and-butter as calmly as if it were an ordinary day, when nothingextraordinary had happened to break the monotonous routine. She leantagainst the lintel of the door and called her mother by name--"Muv! youare wanted at once in the Den. Somebody wants to speak to you!"

Mrs Connor's brow furrowed into the usual anxious lines as she preparedto hear a story of fresh disaster from her husband's lips; but at thedoorway two magic words were whispered into her ear which brought theblood into the white cheeks, and sent her trotting down the hall oneager feet. Then came the delicious moment to which Mollie had lookedforward ever since the meeting at the cross-roads. She walked back intothe room, while Ruth looked up with weary curiosity, and Trix withunconcealed wrath. 

"You might have let mother finish her tea in peace! She has beenslaving all day, and was just enjoying a rest!"

"What is it, Mollie? Why did the pater come home so early? Is he ill?"

"It isn't pater, my dear. Guess again! A friend of mine, whom I met inthe park and brought home to tea. He was rather tired, so I, gave him aprivate little feed in the study, instead of bringing him straight inhere. Considerate of me, wasn't it? He was quite touched. "

"He?" repeated Ruth breathlessly. "Mollie, what are you talking about?Don't make a mystery out of nothing! Why can't you say at once who itis?"

"I'm afraid of your nerves, dear. I want to break it to you by degrees. Sudden shocks are dangerous for the young. My own heart is quitepalpitating with all I have undergone to-day. I was walking along, --allinnocent and unsuspicious, --gazing upon the fair spring scene, whensuddenly, glancing ahead, I beheld a figure standing at the junction ofthe cross-roads. 'Tis ever thus, my love! Fate stands waiting for uswhere the paths diverge, to point out the way in which we should go. End of volume one ... Do you feel excited?"

Trix grinned broadly, Ruth looked tired and impatient. 

"Oh, thrilled, of course! So many interesting people come to see usthat it's difficult to choose between them. The piano-tuner, perhaps;or the gasman, to look at the meter. "

"I should have walked home with them, shouldn't I, and given them tea inthe study? A little higher in the social scale, please!"

"The curate calling for a subscription?"

"Cold; quite cold! Try again! Someone you have often wished to see, but who has never displayed any great anxiety to make your acquaintancein return. "

"Uncle Bernard, I presume?" said Ruth sarcastically, not for one momentbelieving the truth of her words, though her mind instantly reverted tothe personage of that mythical uncle who had played so large a part inher mental life. She did not even trouble to look at Mollie as shespoke; but Trix did, and bounded to her feet in excitement. 

"Is it--is it? Oh, Mollie, not really! He hasn't really and trulyappeared after all these years? You don't seriously mean it? Look ather, Ruth! I believe it _is_ true!"

Ruth looked, and flushed the loveliest of pinks. It seemed almostincredible that Trix was right, yet something very much out of the usualcourse of events must have happened to excite Mollie so keenly. Hercheeks were burning as though with a fever, the hand resting on thetable was actually trembling. "Tell me, Mollie!" she pleaded; andMollie nodded her head in triumph. 

"Uncle Bernard himself! The real, genuine article sitting in solidflesh and blood in our very own study, and I'm the one who brought himhere. What do you think of _that_ for an adventure? I saw an aged, aged man a-leaning on a stick, as the poem says, and I went up and askedhim if I could help him in any way. I once read about an old man whosenose suddenly began to bleed in an omnibus. He searched for a pocket-handkerchief, but had evidently forgotten to bring one, and the otherpassengers began to smile and titter, all except one girl, who openedher bag and presented him with a nice clean one of her own. The old mandied soon afterwards, and left her a million pounds as a token ofgratitude. I think it's just as kind to escort a stranger through alonely park when he has lost his way! If Uncle Bernard adopts me andgives me a million, I'll treat you both to a nice new hat. --I askedwhere he was going, and he said to Number 7 Langton Terrace, and Ilooked at him. And, Ruth, do you know what I thought of? I thought of_you_! He had black eyebrows like yours, and he scowls, as you do (onlywhen you are cross, dear, not when you're in a good temper), and hislips droop like yours, too. I thought, `I have seen that face before!'and then I remembered the photographs, and it burst upon me all in amoment. Then he asked me if I knew the Connors, and I said I'd knownthem for years, and the step-daughters, too, and that they were acharming family, but Mollie was the nicest of all. "

"Mollie, you didn't!"

"I did! Why not? It's true, isn't it? When I revealed myself to him, however, he seemed to think that I was rather vain. I must leave it totime to prove the truth of my assertion. "

"You are in earnest? You really mean it? Mollie, what has he come for?What has made him remember us after all these years? Has somethinghappened that we know nothing about?"

"I can't tell you. There's only one thing certain, --he is very old andill, and if he wants to see us at all there isn't much time to spare. He is not at all like the Uncle Bernard mother remembers, but very crossand irritable, and his poor old face looks so miserable that it goes toyour heart to see him. I wanted to put my arms round his neck and kisshim, but I would as soon have attempted to embrace a tiger. He snubbedme the whole time. Oh, talk of adventures! _What_ an afternoon I havehad!"

"If you met him walking across the park he can't have any luggage, andif he hasn't any luggage he can't intend to sleep here to-night, "reasoned Ruth thoughtfully. "Perhaps he will just stay to dinner. Pea-soup, cold beef, and apple-pie--that's all there is, and he isaccustomed to half a dozen courses, and two men-servants to wait uponhim. Poor dear mother will be in despair because she didn't order afresh joint for to-day. Shall I go to the kitchen and see if there isanything that can be made into a hot dish?"

Mollie pursed up her lips, but, before she had time to reply, the soundof footsteps was heard from without, and Mrs Connor appeared in thedoorway, followed by the tall, gaunt figure of Uncle Bernard. The girlsrose from their seats as he entered the room, and Ruth and Trixapproached him with diffident smiles, while Mrs Connor introduced eachby name. 

"This is my eldest girl, Ruth; you saw her last when she was a baby inarms. This is Beatrice Connor; she knows you quite well by name, don'tyou, Trix dear?"

But Mr Farrell betrayed not the faintest interest in Trix or hermemories, and barely touched the hand which she extended towards him. All his attention seemed concentrated on Ruth, as she stood before himwith her beautiful, flushed face raised to his own. 

"This is Ruth!" he repeated slowly. "She is not at all like her sister. I am glad that one of your girls takes after her father's family, Mary. This one is an unmistakable Farrell!"

Mollie turned aside with an expressive grimace. 

"I'm cut out already, " she told herself. "Ruth's black brows havewalked straight into his affections! I might as well resign myself toplay second fiddle forthwith. "

Mr Farrell accepted an invitation to stay for the family dinner, but itcannot truthfully be said that his presence added to the gaiety of themeal. Mrs Connor was nervous and ill at ease, regretting, as herdaughter had foretold, that she had not ordered a hot joint for to-day, and allowed the cold meat to be used on the morrow. 

She looked gratefully at Ruth when a small dish of curry made itsappearance, in addition to the scanty menu; but Uncle Bernard had spentsome years of his life in India, and his ideas of curry evidentlydiffered from those of the plain cook downstairs, for after the firsttaste he laid down his fork and made no further pretence of eating. 

Mr Connor made several attempts to introduce interesting subjects ofconversation, but receiving only monosyllabic replies, relapsed in histurn into silence. With every moment that passed, the girls felt lessable to imagine the reason for the appearance of a visitor who showed solittle interest in the affairs of the family; for Mr Farrell asked noquestions, paid no attention to the general conversation, and, for thegreater part of the time, appeared lost in his own thoughts. 

The three little boys alone were unaffected by the general tension, andchattered about their school adventures in their usual noisy fashion. On another occasion Mrs Connor would have checked them, but anythingwas better than the dead silence which at one time had threatened thewhole table; so she left them unreproved, and Uncle Bernard scowled atthem beneath his bushy brows in a manner the reverse of approving. 

It happened that Betty occupied the seat immediately opposite thevisitor, and it was one of Betty's idiosyncrasies to repeat the grimacesof others with an imitation as faithful as it was unconscious. When, for example, Mollie was speaking, Betty tossed her head, tilted herchin, and arched her brows, to the delight and amusement of the family;and now, there she sat--good, kind, most inoffensive of creatures--drawing her wisps of eyebrows together in a lowering scowl, and twistingher lips into an expression of sour distaste. 

The three boys nudged each other and tittered together, and Mr Farrelllooked round to discover the reason of their mirth, and beheld Betty'stransformed face peering into his own. His glance of indignation madeher flush with what appeared to be conscious guilt, though, in truth, the poor child had no idea of the nature of her offence. Mrs Connorbeheld the incident with petrified horror, Ruth registered adetermination to lecture Betty out of so dangerous a habit, but warm-hearted Mollie rushed headlong into the breach. 

"Uncle Bernard, Betty did not mean to be rude! Please do not think shewas intentionally disrespectful. She has a habit of imitating people, without knowing what she is about, and I am afraid we laugh at her forit, because it is so funny to watch; but she would be dreadfully sorryto be rude to anyone, wouldn't you, Betty dear?"

Betty's lips opened to emit a hoarse, inarticulate murmur. UncleBernard turned his eyes upon Mollie, and said coldly--

"You wish to imply that she was imitating my expressions? Indeed! Itis always interesting to know in what light one appears to others. Iregret that I failed to catch the likeness. "

"Dear Uncle Bernard, shall we go to the drawing-room now? The childrenuse this room to prepare their lessons. We will have coffee in thedrawing-room!" cried Mrs Connor eagerly. And the elders filed acrossthe hall, leaving poor Betty reduced to tears of misery, while the boyscomforted her by jibes and jeers in true schoolboy fashion. 

In the drawing-room a ghastly silence prevailed, broken by fitfulefforts of conversation. Mr Farrell had asked that a cab should beordered by nine o'clock to take him back to his hotel; but, though thetime drew nearer and nearer, he still vouchsafed no explanation of theunexpected visit. Surely--surely, before going away he would saysomething, and not once more disappear into the mist, and let the veilof silence fall around him? The same thought was in every mind, thesame wondering anticipation; but it was only when the cab was announcedand Mr Farrell rose to say good-bye that he appeased their curiosity. 

"I came here to-day to make the acquaintance of my nephew's daughters. I should be glad, Mary, if you would allow them to pay me a visit at theCourt. I have arranged to have a lady in residence who will look afterthem and do what chaperonage is needful. If Monday will suit you, Ishould like them to arrive on that day. "

It sounded more like a command than an invitation, but such as it was itthrilled the listeners with joy. To pay a visit, and above all, tovisit the Court, of which they had heard so much, had been the girls'day-dream for so long that it seemed impossible that it had come atlast. Ruth's mind flew at once to considerations of ways and means, andshe suffered a moment of agonising suspense before Mrs Connor's eagerconsent put an end to anxiety. 

"Oh, I shall be delighted--delighted! The girls will love it, of allthings. How kind of you, dear Uncle Bernard! Ruth! Mollie! Are younot delighted to have such a treat in store?"

"Thank you, Uncle Bernard; I should love to come!" cried Ruth warmly. "Mollie and I have often said that there is nothing in the world weshould enjoy more than paying a visit to the Court. It is most good ofyou to ask us!"

"And we will try to behave very nicely, and not bother you at all, "added Mollie, her eyes dancing with happiness. "We are to come onMonday week. And will there be other people, too--other visitors, besides ourselves?"

"Probably, " said Uncle Bernard curtly. "There are several importantmatters to be discussed, into which I cannot enter in a short interview. I am inviting you--and others--in order that we may talk them over atleisure. A carriage will meet the train arriving at four-twenty. Good-afternoon, Mary. I shall not see you again, as I leave by an earlytrain to-morrow. "

Even as he spoke, Mr Farrell made his way towards the door with an airof finality which forbade further questioning. He had waited until thelast possible moment before giving his invitation, and, having obtainedan acceptance, was evidently determined to take his departure withoutfurther delay. Mrs Connor escorted him to the door, her husband helpedhim into the cab, offered to accompany him to the hotel, was coldlysnubbed for his pains, and came back into the house heaving deep sighsof relief. 

"Now for my smoke!" he exclaimed, and hurried off to the study, whileMrs Connor was dragged into the drawing-room and subjected to abreathless cross-questioning. 

"Matters of importance to discuss! Mother, what can he mean?"

"Other people besides ourselves! Mother, who can they be?"

"How long does he want us to stay?"

"What are we going to do about clothes?"

"That's just exactly what I'm asking myself!" cried Mrs Connor, referring with equal truthfulness to all four questions at once. "It ismost awkward, not knowing how long you are expected to stay, or whatsort of a party you are to meet; but, in any case, I am afraid you musthave some new clothes. I will have a talk with pater, and see what canbe done, and you must divide my things between you. I have a few piecesof good lace still, and one or two trinkets which will come in usefully. I am afraid we cannot manage anything new for evenings; you must makethe black dresses do. "

Mollie groaned dismally. 

"They are so old and shabby! The sleeves look as if they had come outof the Ark. I do so long to be white and fluffy for once. Can't wesqueeze out white dresses, mother? I'd do without sugar and jam for ayear, if you'll advance the money. Even muslin would be better thannothing, and it would wash, and come in for summer best, and then cut upinto curtains, and after that into dusters. Really, if you look at itin the right light, it would be an economy to buy them! I am sure UncleBernard would like to see me in white! Now don't you think he would?"

"I'll do what I can, dear--I'll do what I can! I should like you bothto look as well as possible. `Matters of importance!' ... I can'tthink what matters of importance Uncle Bernard can wish to discuss withchildren like you. And who are the other guests? And are they alsoincluded in the discussion? I don't know of any near relations he hasleft, except ourselves; but he was even more intimate with his wife'speople than his own, and she belonged to a large family. Dear, dear!It is most awkward to be so much in the dark. I do wish he had been alittle more explicit while he was about it. "

"Never mind, muv; it makes it all the more exciting. We are going tomeet someone, and we don't know whom; and to discuss something, and wedon't know what; and to stay, we don't know how long. There's thiscomfort--we can easily take all our belongings, and still not beoverburdened with luggage! Ten days--only ten days before we start! Itsounds almost too good to be true. But how will you manage without us, dear little mother?"

"Oh, don't trouble about me, dear! I'll manage beautifully. Old MissCarter can come in to help me if I get too tired; but, indeed, I shallbe so happy to think of you two girls staying at the dear old Court thatit will do me as much good as a tonic. Now I will go and talk to paterabout money matters. We ought to begin preparations at once. "

Mr Connor joined in the general satisfaction at the invitation whichhad been given to his step-daughters, and, though mildly surprised tohear that any fresh equipments would be required, took his wife's wordfor the need, and produced two five-pound notes from his cash-box, whichshe was deputed to use as she thought fit. 

"If you don't need it all, you can give me back whatever is over, " saidthe innocent male, little reckoning that three feminine heads would lierestless on their pillows that night, striving in vain to solve theproblem of making ten pounds do duty for fifty. 

Next morning, pencils and paper were in requisition to check mentaladditions, while Ruth drew up a list of usefuls, and Mollie one offineries which seemed equally essential. At a most modest estimate itseemed possible to purchase the whole for something under thirty pounds. A painful curtailment brought it down to twenty, but by no persuasioncould that sum be halved. 

"Unless we play Box and Cox!" cried Mollie, in desperation. "One raincloak, and an understanding that one of us invariably feels chilly, andstays at home on wet days. One white dress, to be worn in turn onspecial occasions, while the other languishes in bed with a headache. One evening cloak, ditto. Ditto gloves and sundries. It is the onlyway I can see out of the difficulty. "

"Don't be absurd, Mollie! We shall _both_ have to stay in bed ifanything special takes place, for we can't afford any extras. Iremember once asking Eleanor Drummond's advice about spending myallowance, and she said, `Wear a shabby dress, if you must; wear ashabby hat, if you have not taste and ingenuity to trim one for yourselfout of next to nothing; but never, never, never condescend to a shabbypetticoat or shoes down at the heel!' I thought it splendid advice, andhave always acted upon it, as far as I could. Let us buy really niceboots and slippers and petticoats before we do anything else!"

"I'll have a silk one, then, and rustle for once, if I die for it!"cried Mollie recklessly. "And the boots shall be thin, not thick, witha nice, curved sole to show off my patrician instep. If I have tocontent myself with usefuls, they shall be as ornamental as possible. Don't you think we might possibly squeeze out net over-skirts to wearwith the black silks, sometimes, so as to make them look like twodresses instead of one?"

"Oh, my dear, I like luxuries as much as you do! It's only grimnecessity which makes me prudent. The black net is really aninspiration, and if we make it up ourselves we can manage quite well, and have enough money left for gloves and ribbons, and one fresh blousea-piece. "

For the next week all was bustle and excitement. The girls paid twolong shopping expeditions to town, and returned laden with interestingparcels, the contents of which were displayed to an admiring audience inthe drawing-room, and then taken upstairs to Attica, which wastransformed into a dressmaker's work-room, barriers being for onceignored in consideration of the importance of the occasion. 

The five-pound notes became wonderfully elastic, and even after theywere expended little offerings came in from friends and members of thefamily to swell the great sum total. One sent a pretty tie, another abelt, a third a lace handkerchief. Trix supplied a most stylishcollection of pens, pencils, and indiarubbers, reposing in her very bestbox; and Betty, not to be outdone, rummaged among her variouscollections for a suitable offering. Eventually she discovered a half-emptied bottle of eau-de-Cologne, which had been presented to her theChristmas before, filled it up with water, and presented it to hersisters for mutual use, unperturbed by the fact that the transparent hueof the scent had changed to a milky white. 

On the morning of the fifth day Ruth had a conviction that she wassickening with a dire disease; on the sixth, she anticipated a disablingaccident; on the seventh, she waited hourly for a telegram from UncleBernard, retracting his invitation; on the eighth, she wanted to knowwhat would happen if there was a cab strike in the city; and on theninth, talked vaguely of blizzards and earthquakes. Something it seemed_must_ happen to prevent this long-dreamed-of journey; it did not seempossible that the stars should run placidly in their courses, while Ruthand Mollie Farrell were going a-visiting with a box full of fineries!

Yet the day did break, an ordinary, grey morning, with no sign todistinguish it from another. Looking out of the window, men and womencould be seen going calmly about their duties. The postman andnewspaper-boy arrived at their accustomed time. No one outside thehousehold seemed to realise that the day was big with fate. 

At eleven o'clock a cab drove up to the door; the boxes were piled onthe roof; and the heroines of the hour made their appearance in thedoorway, immaculately trim and tidy in travelling array. The brothersand sisters were absent at school, so there was only the little motherto say adieu, and stand waving her hand until the cab had disappearedfrom view. 

Once, she too had been young and fair, and life had stretched before herlike an empty page, on which the most marvellous happenings might beenrolled. Now, she was old and harassed and poor, and there seemedlittle ahead but work and worry; yet she could not call life a failure. 

"I have had the best thing, " she said to herself, as she shut the doorand re-entered the empty house--"plenty of dear ones to love, and tolove me in return. God bless my two girls, and give them the same sweetgift. "

CHAPTER SIX. 

AT THE COURT. 

The girl whose lot has been cast in narrow places, and whose youth hasknown few relaxations, should take heart at the thought of the future. There is a good time coming! However long be the lane, the turning musteventually be reached; and then--ah, then, what zest of delight, whatwhole-hearted, unqualified enjoyment!

If Ruth and Mollie Farrell had been in the habit of paying half a dozenvisits a year, --if, indeed, they had even once before started offtogether on pleasure bent, would they have hailed every incident of thejourney with the delight which they experienced to-day? Not a bit ofit!

They would have grumbled at the wait on the platform, at the stoppagesof the train at country stations, at the draught from the window, thebanging of the door, the constant requests for tickets. They would haveyawned and lolled back in their corners, and eventually shut their eyesand fallen asleep, regardless of the scenes through which they werepassing. 

As it was, every fresh stop was a delight. They beamed at the porterwho collected their luggage, paid for return tickets with thecomplacence of millionaires, and thought it lucky that there were tenminutes to spare before the arrival of the train. They tried eachother's weight, to the delight of the onlookers; put a penny in everyavailable slot, and made a reckless expenditure in penny magazines. Last, and greatest luxury of all, Ruth actually ordered a tea-basket tobe handed into the carriage at a half-way station; one basket to do dutyfor two, but still a deliberate extravagance, when refreshments had beenprovided from home; and oh, dear me, how delicious it was to beextravagant for once!

When the train came in, one porter dashed forward to secure window-seatsin an empty carriage, another hurried up with rugs and handbags; groupsof people standing upon the platform looked after the two girls withkindly glances; everybody seemed kind and interested, as thoughunderstanding the nature of their expedition, and wishing them good-speed. 

They sat opposite to each other, gazing out of their respective windows, or making an affectation of reading the magazines which lay litteredabout the seat; but the end was always the same, their eyes met inirrepressible smiles, and they began to talk once more. 

Real life was so much more interesting than romance!

"I feel so very Lucille-y!" Mollie declared "Travelling on pleasure, with a tea-basket coming to meet me! It was an inspiration of yours toorder it, Ruth! I shall be grateful to you to the end of my life!Let's talk about what we shall do to-night... Let's guess who will bethere, and what they will be like. The lady chaperon, now! Should youthink that the presence of a chaperon implied that there would be youngmen in the party? I hope there are. "

"So do I, " assented Ruth frankly. "But I fancy that they are morelikely to be old. Some nieces and nephews of Aunt Edna's, aboutmother's age, perhaps--middle-aged couples, with caps and spectacles. How will you feel if we are the only young people there?"

"I refuse to imagine anything so ghastly! The couples may havechildren, mayn't they? I imagine a charming girl who has no sisters, and who will adopt us as her dearest friends, and ask us to stay withher. I rather think she will be dark, and wear eyeglasses, and have abrother who is musical, and has a tenor voice. Then there will beanother man--Sir Somebody or other, who has a big estate in the county. He will be very superior at first, and take no notice of us, but in theend he will be conquered by our modest charms and become a devotedadmirer. Perhaps there may be some couples, but they will be young andfestive, and the chaperon will be a dear old thing with side-ringlets, who will let us do as we like, and take our part with the old man. Thatsounds about the right thing, doesn't it?"

Ruth smiled happily. 

"Ah, well! whoever we meet, I am going to enjoy myself. A change, achange--that's what I wanted. Everything will be different, and there'sa world of refreshment in that alone. How thankful I am that UncleBernard asked us both, Mollie! It's half the fun to talk things overtogether. "

She lay back in her corner, and gazed out of the window once more, smiling dreamily as a whirl of thoughts flew through her mind. Whatwould have happened before she travelled once more past these flyinglandmarks? What new friendships would be formed--what experiencesundergone--what matters of importance revealed?

Life seemed all to lie ahead; yet from time to time her thoughts driftedback unconsciously to Donald Maclure, and lingered on the memory. Shehad not seen him since the eventful afternoon, but Eleanor had conveyedhis good wishes for a happy visit, and her manner showed she was inignorance of what had occurred. 

Ruth was grateful for a silence which left her friendship untouched, andher thoughts of the doctor were gentle and kindly. 

"But I couldn't--I couldn't!" she said to herself excusingly. "I don'twant to marry anyone yet. I just want to be young and happy, and have agood time!"

At the half-way station the tea-basket made its appearance, and thegirls sat side by side taking turns at the cup, and nibbling at bread-and-butter and plum-cake like two happy children out for a holiday, which in good truth they were. 

They made a pretty picture, and more than one of the passengers upon theplatform cast admiring glances as they passed by. So far, the carriagehad been empty, except for themselves; but, just as the train waspreparing to leave the junction, a young man turned the handle of thedoor, threw a bag on the seat, and leapt in after it. He was on thepoint of seating himself in the place which Ruth had just vacated, but, seeing the scattered papers, checked himself, and took possession of thefurther corner, while the sisters studied him furtively from time totime. 

He was tall, he was handsome, he was probably about thirty years of age, and he looked thoroughly bored and out of temper. After one casualglance at the pretty sisters, he unfolded a newspaper, and turned frompage to page seeking for some item of interest. His eyes were blue, hewas clean-shaven, his nose was aquiline, and his nostrils were arched, and had a trick of dilation. 

"Like a high-bred horse, who wouldn't like the bridle a single bit, " wasMollie's comment, as she turned back to the window; for, after all, theunknown landscape through which the train was now passing was moreabsorbing than the appearance of a stranger who took so little interestin herself. 

She gazed and whispered, and dreamed afresh, until at last the name of afamiliar station gave warning that the journey was nearing its end. Inanother ten minutes the train was due to reach Nosely, and in theinterval there was much to be done. Ruth solemnly lifted down the ageddressing-bag, which dated from her mother's youth, and, with a furtiveglance at the stranger in the corner, took out a looking-glass andcarefully surveyed her hair, pulling it out here, tucking it in there, patting it into position with those deft little touches which comenaturally to a girl, but which seem so mysterious to a masculineobserver. 

The young man in the corner glanced across the carriage with anexpression of lordly amusement at the foibles of a member of the weakersex; and there was even worse to come, for when Mollie, in her turn, hadarranged her hair, a cloth brush was produced to remove the dust oftravel, and two pairs of well-worn dogskin gloves were thrown into thebag, and replaced by others immaculately new. 

Mollie was absolutely without embarrassment in these attentions to hertoilet, but it required a little resolution on Ruth's part to ignore thestranger's presence. Only the reflection, "We will never see himagain!" supported her through the critical moments during which shetrained a fascinating little curl into position on her temple, consciousmeantime of a steady scrutiny from behind the newspaper. 

It was something of a shock to see the stranger rise from his seat amoment later, and begin making those preparations which showed that healso was approaching his destination; but, although he alighted atNosely Station, he had disappeared from sight while the girls were stilllooking after their luggage, and when they took their seats in thecarriage which was waiting to convey them to the Court there was no signof him on platform or road. 

"That's a comfort!" remarked Mollie thankfully. "I am glad he did notsee where we were going. How superior he looked when we were prinking, Ruth! I don't like him a bit--do you?"

"Oh, I don't know--I can't think! I'm Berengaria, Mollie! I never_was_ a poor girl travelling third-class, and changing her gloves at thelast moment! I must have been a duchess in my last incarnation, for Ifeel so thoroughly at home in an atmosphere of luxury!" sighed Ruth, leaning back against the cushions, and glancing languidly from side toside. "Our luggage is following behind in the cart. I hope it willarrive soon, for I want to change my blouse. I suppose we shall havetea in the hall with the rest of the house-party, as they do in books, but I hope they won't be assembled when we enter. I should feel awfulwalking in, and knowing that they were all staring and criticising ourappearance, wouldn't you?"

Mollie laughed gaily. 

"Not a bit. I'd criticise, too, and shake hands high up--like this--andbe pleasant and condescending. We are Uncle Bernard's nearest relationsremember, and the guests of honour... Now, we are beginning to go upthe hill! You remember mother said there was a long, winding hill, andat the top to the left stood the lodge gates. Don't talk! I don't wantto miss a single thing. "

So each girl stared steadily out of her window as the horses slowlymounted the hill path. For the first few hundred yards there werehedges on either side, and beyond them a wide, uneven landscape; thencame a little village, grouped round a square "green, " with all thepicturesque accessories of church, ivy-covered parsonage, thatchedroofs, and duck-pond, which travellers look for in a well-conductedEnglish village. This passed, there was another climb upwards, a widerview of the valley beneath, and finally a sharp turn to the left, and along drive leading to the greystone Court, whose beauties photographshad made familiar. 

The butler threw open the door as the carriage stopped, and thetravellers thrilled with excitement as they crossed the threshold. First a square vestibule, then the great hall itself, stretching thewhole length of the wing, and turning to the right by the foot of thestaircase. 

The girls' eyes turned in a flash to the tapestry on the walls, and thewooden portraits of ancestors; but besides these historic relics therewere many articles belonging to a later and more luxurious age. Carvedoak tables, laden with books and magazines; chairs and lounges of everydescription; a fireplace brilliant with beaten copper and soft greentiles; leather screens shielding cosy corners; cabinets of china andcurios. 

It was even more imposing than imagination had painted it; but--therewas no one there! No Uncle Bernard to speak a word of greeting; noflutter of silken skirts belonging to nice girls who had no sisters, andwere dying to adopt other nice girls without delay; no scent ofcigarettes smoked by interesting young men, who might have sisters ormight not, but who would certainly be pleased to welcome Berengaria andLucille!

Ruth had knitted her dark brows, and drawn herself stiffly erect; Molliewas prepared to smile in benign patronage on less important guests. Itwas a trifle disconcerting to see no one at all but a little, black-robed lady, who came hurriedly forward as they approached the staircaseand stammered a nervous greeting. 

"Miss Farrell! Miss Mary! I hope you have had a pleasant journey. Iam Mrs Wolff. Mr Farrell was kind enough to ask me--yes! I hope youare not cold. Your uncle thought you would like to have tea in your ownroom. It will be brought up to you at once. Mr Farrell desired me tosay that he wished to see you both in the library at half-past five. Shall I take you upstairs at once? We have given you one room--a verylarge one; but if you prefer to have two separate ones, it can easily bearranged--yes!"

The girls protested that they wished to be together, and followed theirguide up the broad staircase to a room on the first story, where thecurtains were already drawn, and a cosy tea-table spread before thefire. Mrs Wolff had called it large, and she might truthfully haveused a more emphatic word, for what had originally been the best bedroomin the house had been, like the drawing-room beneath, enormouslyenlarged by the addition of a curved, mullioned window, the entire widthof the floor. 

"One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, _nine_! Nine dearlittle windows!" counted Mollie rapturously, as the door closed behindthe figure of the lady chaperon. "What a view we shall have to-morrowmorning, Ruth! Sofas, armchairs, writing-tables, two long mirrors toshow the set of our skirts--this is a room after my own heart! I shallhave one exactly like it when I marry my duke!"

"But I didn't expect to have tea in it, all the same, " Ruth objected, asshe took off her hat and jacket. "The house feels very quiet anddeserted. If we hadn't uncle's own word for it, I should think therewas no one here except ourselves. He might have come to meet ushimself! It seems so cold to leave us to strangers!"

"You will be disappointed, my dear, if you expect warmth from UncleBernard. My short interview taught me so much, at least. But he wantsto see us at half-past five, Ruth. I'll prophesy something--he is goingto talk to us about the `important matters'! It would be just like himto explain his position before we have been an hour in the house, sothat there can be no misunderstanding. I'm right--I know I am! We areon the eve of solving the mystery!"

Ruth shivered, and drew closer to the fire. 

"Don't make me nervous. It will be bad enough when it comes to thepoint, without thinking of it beforehand!" she cried. 

And it was all the easier to change the conversation, as at that momenta maid entered with a tea-tray and a plate of hot, buttered scones. 

Tea after a journey is always a most enjoyable meal, and when it wasover the girls made as careful a toilet as could be managed with thematerials at hand, the heavier luggage not having yet made itsappearance. Shortly before half-past five a tap came to the door, and amaid entered with a double request. 

"I have come to show you the way to the library, miss; and if you wouldkindly give me your keys before you go, I will have your boxes unpacked. What dresses would you like to wear for dinner?"

The horror of that moment was never to be forgotten. Before Ruth's eyesthere arose, as in a vision, the patches on the under-sleeves of hermorning blouse, the faded dressing-gown, the darns, and make-shifts andpitiful little contrivances of poverty. Her cheeks flamed before thesharp eyes of the abigail, and then flamed again with scorn at her ownfolly. 

"It is all neat and clean and tidy. I _won't_ be ashamed of it!" shetold herself angrily, as she turned to search for her keys. 

But the evening-dresses! The next moment with a mingling of relief andirritation, she heard Mollie's unabashed reply--

"Oh, we have only black dresses! We will wear the net over-skirts, please!"

Just like Mollie, to wear her best clothes on the first possibleoccasion, instead of prudently storing them up for a special need! Butit was too late to protest; already the maid was leading the way onward. The all-important interview was at hand!

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

MR. FARRELL'S PLAN. 

"Miss Farrell, sir!" said the maid, throwing open the door of thelibrary. 

And Ruth walked forward, followed closely by Mollie. 

It was a long, narrow room, lined with book-shelves, and the solitarylight from a crimson-shaded lamp on the central table gave an air ofgloom after the bright illumination of the hall without. On a lounge-chair beside the table sat Bernard Farrell, looking more cadaverous thanever, with a velvet-skull-cap over his whitened locks. He did not riseas his great-nieces approached, but held out his hand in a greetingwhich was courteous enough, if somewhat cold. 

"How do you do? I am pleased to see you. Excuse me for not having metyou earlier, but I am not feeling well to-day. I trust you havereceived every attention since your arrival at the Court. Mrs Wolffhad my instructions to look after your comfort. "

"Thank you, yes; we had tea in our room--a lovely room. We are lookingforward to enjoying the view from that splendid window!"

"Ah, yes; it is very fine in clear weather! Please make yourselves athome, and ask for anything that you need. The servants are good, butthey are unused to visitors. Have no hesitation in keeping them up totheir duties. Will you be seated? In a few minutes we can, I hope, begin the business of the hour. "

He waved them towards some chairs which were ranged before his table. Four chairs! In the twinkling of an eye the girls had grasped both thenumber and what it implied. Two other guests at least were at presentin the house, and equally interested with themselves in the comingdiscussion. Their advent was evidently momentarily expected, for MrFarrell turned an impatient glance at the clock, and even as he did sothe door opened once more and two young men entered the room. One wastall and dark, with an olive skin, and a curious, veiled look about hiseyes, caused by the presence of short but abnormally thick black lashes. Viewed in profile the lashes entirely hid the eye, but the effect ofthe thick black line was, singularly enough, rather attractive than thereverse. He had a dark moustache, and his chin was square and well-developed. 

His companion was--well! the girls felt that they might have guessed itbefore, as one of the awkward things which was bound to happen. He wasthe stranger of the railway carriage, the supercilious personage whomthey had flattered themselves they would never see again!

Like the two girls, the new-comers had evidently not seen their hostbefore, for they were greeted by him with practically the same phrases;and then came a general introduction. 

"I must make you known to your fellow-guests--Mr Jack Melland, MrVictor Druce--Miss Farrell, Miss Mary Farrell. Mr Melland and MrDruce are great-nephews of my late wife. Miss Farrell and her sisterare my own nephew's only children. "

The two young men turned towards the girls with curious glances. OverMr Jack Melland's face flitted an amused glance of recognition. Hiscompanion's dark eyes widened with a curious scrutiny; then the lashesdropped, and hid them from sight. Seen thus, with mouth and eyes alikeveiled, the face was a mask devoid of expression; yet Mollie had aconviction that she had surprised something closely approachingdisappointment in that fleeting glance. Why the sight of Ruth andherself had affected the stranger in so unpleasant a fashion it wasdifficult to understand; but the impression remained. Her eyestravelled upward to the face of Jack Melland, and marvelled at thecontrast. 

"His face betrays him, in spite of himself. His nostrils alone wouldgive him away, " she told herself, smiling. "He is cross, the otherinscrutable; Ruth is frightened, and I am amused. We look like fourschool-children seated in a row, with Uncle Bernard as the teacher... When is the lesson to begin?"

At once, apparently; for Mr Farrell lost no time in preliminaries, butbegan his explanation as soon as the young men were seated. 

"I have asked you to meet me here as soon as possible after yourarrival, for it is better that we should understand each other from thebeginning. You have thought it strange, no doubt, that, after havinghad no communication with your families for so many years, I shouldsuddenly develop a desire for your company. Circumstances have, however, materially altered for me during the last few weeks by thediscovery that it is necessary that my affairs should be settled withoutdelay. 

"I have, as you know, no child left to inherit, and as this place is notentailed, it is entirely in my hands to bequeath as I think fit. Untilnow--for reasons which you may perhaps understand--the idea of making awill has been so painful that I have continually postponed the ordeal;but my doctor, who is also my old friend, has convinced me that I mustdelay no longer. 

"I am suffering from an affection of the heart which makes it impossiblethat I can live longer than a couple of years, and probably the time maybe but a few months. He has urged me, therefore, to settle businessaffairs, so that I might spend the remainder of my days undisturbed; butto decide on a suitable heir is not an easy matter. I am, as you mayhave heard, a very rich man, and I hold strong, and perhaps somewhatunusual, ideas as to the qualifications which are necessary for theowner of great wealth. It is not my intention to divide the inheritancein any way, therefore it is the more important to make a right choice. "

He paused for a moment, and the four young people looked up sharply. Victor Druce's eyes roved quickly from one to the other of his threecompanions. Jack Melland's lips closed more tightly than before. Ruth's cheeks glowed with a carmine flush. She was the nearestrelation; hers was the first claim! Her heart beat with quick, sickening thuds; only Mollie looked frankly curious and unperturbed. 

"As I said before, " continued Mr Farrell, "we are, so far, completestrangers to each other; but I judge you all to hold equal rights toanything which I have to leave. Ruth and Mary are my nearest legalrelations; but my wife's people always ranked with me as my own, and, other things being equal, I should prefer a male heir. I make no pointof the name; the Court is not an estate which has descended to me frommany generations of ancestors. My father bought it from the late owner, so there is no real reason why a Farrell should necessarily inherit. 

"It is from one of your number, then, that I shall adopt my heir; but, in order to do so, I must have some knowledge of your respectivecharacters and attainments. As I said before, I hold somewhat unusualviews. What the world in general would probably consider the bestqualification for the owner of a big estate is, in my eyes, aninsuperable objection. What I look to find, others might regard as afault. We all have our own ideas, and must act according to our lights. I wish then, in the first place, to make your acquaintance but do notbe afraid that I shall make the task too unpleasant. 

"For the furtherance of my plan, I should wish you to lead as full andinteresting a life as may be. The Court has been shut up for years, butits doors can now be thrown open for your benefit. You are free to comeand go, to invite whom you will, and no doubt the neighbourhood will beeager to meet you half-way. My own health will not permit me to arrangeyour amusements; but I give you the use of my house, carte blanche asregards expenses, and Mrs Wolff to play propriety--the rest you mustarrange for yourselves. If each in turn took the management of affairsfor a few weeks at a time, it would meet my views, as helping me to formthe necessary ideas of character and tastes. "

There was a simultaneous movement of surprise on the part of thelisteners, and one and the same word was repeated by four pairs oflips--

"Weeks!"

Mr Farrell smiled grimly. 

"You are surprised at the time implied. My invitations wereintentionally vague, for I had not at the time made up my mind as tovarious details. I have now decided that for the proper development ofmy scheme three months at least will be necessary. I therefore inviteyou to be my guests at the Court during that period. "

Again came the involuntary, simultaneous start of surprise, and JackMelland cried hastily--

"It is impossible! I am obliged to you, sir; but it is quiteimpossible, so far as I am concerned. My business--"

"My--my mother!" cried Ruth. "We could not leave her so long; she needsour help--"

Mr Farrell interrupted with upraised hand. 

"We will defer objections, if you please! I am prepared to meet andanswer them, later on. For the present I ask you to think quietly overthe prospect which lies before you, and to consider how far suchobstacles as you have mentioned should be allowed to stand in the way. Surely the object is worth some temporary inconvenience or loss. Thishouse, and all that it contains, with various properties bringing in anincome of over ten thousand a year, will in due course become theproperty of one of your number--of the one who best fulfils a certaincondition which I consider essential. "

"And the condition--the condition?" queried Mollie eagerly. 

Mr Farrell looked at her in silence, while a grim smile passed over hisfeatures. 

"That, " he said slowly--"that, my dear Miss Mary, --will be discovered, with other things, --when you hear my will read aloud on the day of myfuneral?"

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

SPECULATIONS. 

"Well!" exclaimed Ruth, sinking back in armchair number one, at theright of the bedroom fireplace. 

"Well!" exclaimed Mollie, sinking back in armchair number two, facingher sister. "Likewise, good sooth! By my halidom! Gadzooks! Of asurety these are great happenings, fair sis!"

"Don't be so tiresome, Mollie! You make a joke out of everything. Iwant to talk over the position seriously. "

"So do I--just dying to. Go on! Where shall we begin?"

"With the time, of course. Three months! I never dreamt of more than afortnight, at most. Do you think we can possibly be spared?"

"I don't think at all--I know! If it was three years, with such aninterest at stake, the poor little mother would jump at it. Threemonths soon pass, and there will be two people less to feed and waitupon, and a room less to keep in order. Every little tells when peopleare as hard up as we are, and with the savings mother will be able topay Miss Carter to help with the mending. It will be good for Trix, too. The more you depend upon Trix the more she rises to the occasion. I have a shrewd suspicion that she is going to cut us out, and be theshow daughter of the family. Mother will be blissfully happy buildingcastles in the air; Trix will be blissfully happy playing eldestdaughter, and bossing the family. We shall be blissfully happy notpretending, but actually being, Berengaria and Lucille. It's all quitesmooth and easy!"

Ruth heaved a sigh, half convinced, half reluctant. 

"That's what you always say! I see such crowds of objections. To beginwith, I hate the position; it's awkward and humiliating. To stay hereon approval, studied like specimens in a case; being on one's goodbehaviour, and `acting pretty' to try to get a fortune for oneself, awayfrom other people--bah! It makes me hot even to think of it. I shouldfeel a hypocrite!"

"Don't be high-flown, dear; it's quite unnecessary. You couldn't be ahypocrite if you tried; you are too ridiculously `proud, ' I suppose youwould say. I call it quick-tempered! If Uncle Bernard snubs you, youwill flare out, fortune or no fortune, and if you feel mopey, mope youwill, if he disinherits you the next moment. I shall be honest, too, because I'm too lazy to be anything else; besides, you know, there isalways the pleasing reflection that he may _prefer_ us to be crotchety!Everything is possible where everything is vague. Imagine how maddeningit would be if we kept our tempers, and smiled sweetly from morning tillnight, and in the end he left everything to that cross Mr Melland, because he considered it necessary for the owner of wealth to have awill of his own!"

Ruth laughed involuntarily. 

"You _are_ a goose! Not much chance of your being the chosen one, I amafraid. Uncle Bernard is not in the mood for appreciating nonsense; heis too sad and ill, poor old man! That's another hateful thing. Ishould love to nurse and coddle him, and read aloud, and be good to himgenerally; but if one does, it will seem-- Oh, you know-- youunderstand! It's a loathsome position!"

"If I feel affectionate, I shall act affectionate! He will probablyloathe it, so there's just as much chance of injuring one's chance as ofbettering it. In fact, if we are to get on at all, we had better try toforget the wretched money, and behave as if it did not exist. If anyonehad told us a month ago that we should be staying in a big house withtwo quite good-looking young men as fellow-guests, and carte blanche toenjoy ourselves as much as we pleased, we would have thought it tooimpossibly good to be true; but now that it has come true, we shall beidiots if we don't make the most of it. I hope Uncle Bernard keeps tohis idea of making us each master of the ceremonies in turn. Won't Imake the money fly when it comes to my turn! Picnics and luncheons byday, dances and theatricals by night--one giddy whirl of excitement thewhole time long. I'll take the old dear at his word, and give nothought to expense, and entertain the whole countryside until the nameof Mollie Farrell is immortalised for ever in grateful hearts. I havealways credited myself with a genius for social life; now for the firsttime you will behold me in the halls of the great, and gaze withsurprise at your sister reigning as queen over the assembled throngs?"

"In your one black dress?"

"Certainly not! I've thought of that, too. Suitable equipments must, of course, be part of the carte blanche. "

"I am sure nothing was further from Uncle Bernard's thoughts. He looksto me like a man who would never notice clothes, or care what we lookedlike, so long, of course, as we were respectable. He has more importantthings on his mind. "

"Humph!" Mollie tossed her saucy head. "If he doesn't notice of hisown accord, his eyes must be gently, but firmly opened. We stay at hisspecial request; at his special request we entertain and areentertained; it is only reasonable that he should bear the expense ofmaking our appearance do him credit. I'll tell him so, too, if hedoesn't see it for himself. "

"Mollie, you won't! You shan't! You never could!"

"Couldn't I? You wait and see!"

"And if you did I would never touch a farthing. I warn you, once forall, that it is useless, so far as I am concerned. "

Mollie looked at her sister's flushed, defiant face, and laughed herhappy, light-hearted laugh. 

"Dear old High-falutin'! We won't argue about it. Half a dozeninvitations will show you the soundness of my position better than ahundred discussions. Meantime, I'm going to dress. I have a horribleconviction that that maid will return and offer to do `your hair, madam, ' so I mean to be beforehand with her. "

Ruth sat still in her chair, enjoying the unwonted luxury of idling, with no disturbing spasm of conscience to remind her that she ought tobe mending or patching, or giving Betty a music lesson, or helping Maryto hang clean curtains in the drawing-room. It was delightful to nestleback against the cushions and study one by one the dainty appointmentsof the room, and revel in the unaccustomed sense of space. Imagine justfor a moment--imagine possessing such a home of one's own! The house, with its treasures of beautiful and artistic furnishings, whichrepresented the lifelong gatherings of a man renowned for his taste; theextensive grounds, with gardens and vineries and forests of glass, providing an endless summer of blossom; the income, that in itself was afortune, and held such inexhaustible possibilities of good. What shecould do with it, if it were only hers! With one stroke of the pen shewould repay the poor old tired pater for all his goodness in the past, and lift the weight of care for the future from his shoulders. Shewould heap luxuries upon the dear little mother, who was still a childat heart; so pathetically easy to please that it seemed a sin that sheshould ever be sad. The girls should be sent to finishing schools, andthe boys given a thorough training to equip them for their fight inlife. Mollie, of course, should live at the Court, and share equally inall her possessions; and they would travel, and help the poor, and bekind to everyone, and never forget the day of small things! or growarrogant and purse-proud. Ruth dreamed on in a passion of longing tillMollie, standing before the dressing-table, with her white arms raisedto her head, caught sight of her face in the mirror, and uttered a sharpexclamation. 

"Ruth! What is it, darling?"

Ruth started nervously and glanced upwards with guilty eyes, but therewas nothing alarming in the aspect of the figure which stood over her, white necked, white armed, with the loosened golden hair falling roundthe anxious face. She caught the outstretched hand, and gripped ittightly between her own. 

"Oh, Mollie, I want it! I want it _dreadfully_! When I think of thepossibility I feel half wild. If I am disappointed, I believe I shalldie! I can't be unselfish, even for you. I want it for myself!"

She was on the verge of tears, but Mollie's matter-of-fact cheerinesshad the usual bracing effect. She seemed neither shocked nor surprised, but only anxious to soothe. 

"Of course you do; so do we all!" she replied easily. "It's humbug topretend anything else, only I'm not going to die, in any case, but liveand make myself agreeable to the Chosen. If it's you, I shall sponge onyou for life, so don't imagine you will have all the fun to yourself. Now get dressed, and don't think about it any more. We must look ourbest to awe those two superior young men. I am convinced that they lookupon us as country bumpkins, and it's most important to put them intheir proper position at once, so that we may start fair. If you aregoing to do your hair in skriggles it will take you an age, so dobegin!"

Ruth rose obediently. "Skriggles" was an inelegant but descriptivetitle for her most becoming coiffure, which she had already decided mustbe adopted for the first eventful evening at the Court. She set to workat once, and was half-way through her task when the maid appeared, asMollie had prophesied, paused upon the threshold for one horrifiedmoment, and then hurried forward with an "Allow me, miss!" which couldnot be gainsaid. 

The girls grimaced at one another furtively, but in the end the value ofthe skilled hands was proved by a dainty finish to hair and toilettewhich sent them downstairs agreeably conscious of looking their best. 

CHAPTER NINE. 

MR. JACK MELLAND. 

In the drawing-room Mr Farrell and his two nephews were standing withtheir backs to the fire, in the position affected by mankind in thattrying wait before dinner. Little Mrs Wolff was stiffly perched uponan uncomfortable chair, twisting her mittened fingers together andlooking supremely uncomfortable, and there appeared to be no attempt atconversation. Everyone looked at the two girls as they crossed the wideroom, and once again Mollie surprised that curious gleam of disapprovalin Victor Druce's veiled eyes. Mr Melland was apparently still on hishigh horse, a faint flush upon his face, his nostrils curved anddilated. As for Uncle Bernard himself, his set face showed no sign ofapproval or the reverse; he simply bowed to his nieces, and waved themtowards a seat, saying curtly--

"Our party is not complete. I have asked the vicar and his wife to dinewith us, and make your acquaintance. They will probably arrive in a fewminutes. "

"Oh yes!" said Ruth vaguely. Even Mollie suffered a moment's eclipse, during which she sought in vain for an appropriate remark. It was tooabsurd, she told herself, to sit round the room like mutes at a funeral. What was the use of a lady chaperon if she could not fill up the gapswith harmless inanities? She glanced from one stolid face to another, then made a desperate plunge. 

"What time do the posts go, Uncle Bernard? We ought to let mother knowof our arrival. "

"I have already directed a telegram to that effect to be despatched. May I suggest that you delay any communication on your own part until wehave had a future conversation. "

Checkmate! Mollie gave a vague murmur of assent, and cast about forremark number two. 

"It seems so funny to be here and to see all the things we have heardabout so often! I recognise this room quite well from mother'sdescription. There is an alcove behind me, isn't there, with a harp inthe corner?"

"The harp was removed years ago. I imagine there are a great manyalterations since your mother's last visit. The use of the word `funny'is somewhat inappropriate, is it not? I see nothing ludicrous in theposition. "

Check number two! Mollie's wide-eyed perturbation was almost patheticin its intensity. She was not accustomed to being snubbed in thispublic fashion, and, after the first shock, a feeling of resentmentbrought the colour rushing into her cheeks. 

"I meant `curious. ' The two words are often used for each other. "

"Mistakenly so. Many situations are curious which are not in the leastdegree amusing. "

"They are indeed!" was Mollie's mental comment. "The present, forexample; anything much less festive I fail to imagine. " Her lipstwitched involuntarily as the thought passed through her mind, and, looking up, she met Jack Melland's eyes fixed full on her, with ananswering twinkle in their blue depths. For one agonising moment shetrembled upon the brink of laughter, when mercifully the door was thrownopen to announce the arrival of the vicar and his wife. Mr Thorntonwas tall and thin, with a much-lined face full of shrewd kindness andsympathy; his wife was a pretty, plump little woman, who looked onexceedingly good terms with herself and the world at large. 

"Thank goodness, they will talk! They look alive, not mere gravenimages, " Mollie said to herself thankfully, as the necessaryintroductions were taking place. Then the squire gave his arm to MrsThornton, Mr Thornton offered his in turn to Mrs Wolff, and VictorDruce, evidently obeying a previous instruction, paired off with Ruth, leaving Mollie to his companion. 

In silence the little company crossed the hall; in silence they seatedthemselves round the dinner-table and prepared for the feast. Ruth'sgrey eyes were brilliant with excitement as she turned from side toside. She did not want to talk; conversation would have been but aninterruption at the moment; she wanted but to look and to think. 

The walls were covered with portraits of ancestors--Captain Farrell whosailed the seas with Nelson's fleet; General Farrell who fought underWellington; Lord Edward Farrell, the famous judge; fresh-faced countrysquires in quaint, old-world costumes. The dim faces looked down fromtheir frames with a curious, haunting likeness running through all; andat the head of the table sat the last of his race, the grim old man towhom death was coming. Ah, it must be hard to look back on so good arace, to realise that no son remained alive to carry on the name, andthat one of the strangers now seated round his own table would shortlyreign in his place!

Ruth thrilled with pity; her beautiful eyes grew soft and dreamy; andthe clergyman, looking at her across the table, could scarcely restrainan exclamation of surprise. He had understood that Mr Farrellpossessed only distant relatives, but this girl was a true chip of theold block; allowing for difference of age and sex, here was the sameface which was repeated again and again upon the walls--the aquilinefeatures, the melancholy lips, the straight heavy brows. 

Mr Thornton knew that the time had come when his host was to choose hissuccessor at the Court, and, looking from one to the other of the fouryoung people, he personally felt no doubt as to the one on whom thechoice would fall. Ruth Farrell bore her credentials in her face, andwith a thrill, half painful, half amused, he realised how great a factorin his own life this slim young girl might be. As lady of the Court andhis own patron, she would have it in her power to ensure his comfort orthe reverse. Ah, well, well, it was too early to speculate! The childhad a sweet, good face; no doubt all would be well. 

While Ruth and the vicar were absorbed in their own thoughts, Mrs Wolffwas also silent, overcome with the weight of responsibility whichpressed heavily on her unaccustomed shoulders. Little Mrs Thorntonprattled of cheery nothings at the other end of the table, and JackMelland, turning towards his companion, remarked formally--

"I--ah--I think we have met earlier in the day!"

"In the train, you mean; yes! We saw you get out at the station, butyou disappeared so quickly that I could not think what had happened toyou. "

"Nothing mysterious. A dogcart had been sent for me. I jumped into itwith my bag, and was out of sight before you had gathered together yourpossessions. "

"Ah, yes; we had boxes in the van. " Mollie tilted her head to itscharacteristic angle and smiled at him with wide grey eyes. "And youwatched our toilette across the carriage, little guessing it was foryour own benefit. We knew that we were to meet other visitors here, buthad no idea who they were or how many there might be. We imaginedwalking into the midst of a big house-party; hence the preparations. Itwas only natural we should want to look nice. "

"Perfectly! I am glad I was fortunate enough to see the result, since Isuppose no one else--"

Mollie shook her head tragically. 

"Not a soul! Mrs Wolff met us and sent us straight up to our room. Ifit had not been for you, the new gloves would have been wasted on thedesert air; but now we can console ourselves that our trouble was ofsome use, after all, since at least half the party had the benefit. Were you also despatched straight upstairs?"

"I was. Afterwards, Druce and I had tea in the billiard-room, and wenton to join you in the library. It has been a somewhat tryingopportunity; I sympathised with your conversational efforts beforedinner. "

Mollie's brows went up at this, and she made a sceptical little grimace. 

"That is not my idea of sympathy! You stood by and watched me flounderwithout making a effort to help. It's not at all pleasant to be snubbedbefore a roomful of strangers. You might easily have remarked that itwas a fine day, or that the train was punctual. Anything is better thana ghastly silence. "

"But, you see, I had had my innings before you arrived. As a matter offact I had introduced those very subjects, and added some originalremarks on the beauty of the scenery. I fared no better than you, so myfellow-feeling made me sympathise with you, though I had no spirit totry again. "

Mollie laughed under her breath, the influence of her surroundingsinstinctively subduing the usual merry trill. This Mr Melland was anunexpectedly pleasant companion, now that his former gloom andirritability of manner had disappeared. It was as if a dreaded prospecthad been removed, and he was luxuriating in recovered freedom. Molliewondered what the change of circumstances could be; time, no doubt, would show; and, when they had reached a greater degree of intimacy, shewould tease him about his sudden change of front, and treat him to apantomimic imitation of his former gloomy frowns. The prospect pleasedher, and she laughed again, showing the pretty dimples in her cheek, while Jack Melland looked at her inquiringly. 

"What's the joke? May I hear it?"

"Oh, nothing--I was just imagining! All sorts of things fly throughone's head, especially to-day, when we really are in an excitingposition. At home my sister and I have a very quiet time, and we getmost of our excitement in dreams. We imagine things until they arealmost real. Don't you know the feeling?"

"No!" cried Mr Melland bluntly. His brows were arched, his nostrilscurved with the old look of scornful superiority. "I have no experienceof the kind, and I don't want to have. It's a dangerous habit. We haveto live among realities, and very commonplace realities, for the mostpart; and it unfits one for work to be dreaming of impossibilities. "

"No, no, no; it helps one! It is like a tonic which braces one up forthe ordinary routine. "

"It is like a sleeping draught--agreeable for the time, but mischievousand relaxing in its after effects. "

Grey eyes met blue with a flash of defiance, then softened into smiles. 

"It depends upon disposition, " said Mollie firmly. "We find nothingrelaxing about it, but a great deal of innocent amusement. When we areout shopping and want something badly and can't have it, because itcosts five shillings and we only possess half a crown, Ruth says to me, `Let's pretend a letter arrived by the afternoon post to say someone hadleft us a million pounds! What would you do first of all?' Then we cantalk about it for the rest of the walk, and decide what dresses we wouldhave, and where we should live, and the papers we should have in theentertaining room, and the furniture in our bedrooms; and we choosethings out of all the shop-windows as we pass, and decide where theyshall go. I've furnished my house so often that I really know therooms, and love them into the bargain. "

"And when you go back into the real house you are discontented andamazed at the contrast. "

"Oh dear, no! That would be silly. I am so refreshed by my visit tothe castle that I can laugh over the shabbiness which annoyed me before. You don't think it wrong to read an interesting book? Very well, then, why is it wrong to indulge in a little fiction on one's own account?"

"Wrong is rather a strong word, perhaps, but there is a great differencebetween the two. In reading a book you forget yourself in your interestabout others; in dreams--excuse me--you think constantly of yourself, and play the part of hero. It is a habit which is inclined to make oneconsider oneself the most interesting person on earth. "

"Well, so you are! To yourself, I mean; you know you are!" criedMollie, with an innocent _naivete_ which made Mr Melland laugh again. It was seldom, indeed, that anyone was honest enough to confess to self-love, and her candour seemed infectious, for, on the verge ofcontradicting her assertion with regard to himself, a suddenrecollection rushed through him of his own thoughts, doubts, conflicts, and final determination of the past twenty-four hours. Did not everyone of these concern himself as a primary, if not an only, motive? Washe not exercised, first of all, by a sense of his own importance, sothat the wishes of a dying man availed nothing against the preservationof his own dignity? The laugh gave place to a frown as he replied--

"If it is so it ought certainly to be discouraged. One ought notdeliberately to pamper selfishness. "

Mollie's eyes dropped to her plate, and her lips pouted in aninvoluntary grimace. 

"Rather inclined to preach, " she said to herself naughtily, "and sointensely practical and matter of fact! I must devote myself to theeducation of his higher faculties. I shall have something to say toyou, Mr Jack Melland, the first time that will of yours comes intoopposition with my own. --`One ought not deliberately to pamperselfishness. '--Delightful sentence! I must not forget it. "

CHAPTER TEN. 

INTRODUCTIONS. 

In the drawing-room, after dinner, Mrs Thornton made herself agreeableto the two girls, and was evidently full of interest and curiosity. 

"Having the Court open again will make a great deal of difference to thevillage in general, and to ourselves in particular, " she said, smiling. "Mr Farrell has been so invalided of late years that we have seennothing of him, and it is quite an excitement to dine here again. DrBraithey told us whom we were to meet, and that, of course, addedgreatly to the pleasure. I hope you will like the neighbourhood, andenjoy your visit. You must let me help you in any way that is in mypower. I hope you will, for I love being with young people and makingthem happy. "

One glance at the kindly face of the speaker proved the truth of herassertion, and both girls assented gladly. A few hours' acquaintancehad proved Mrs Wolff to be a mere figurehead of a chaperon, and Ruthshrewdly suspected that her very weakness had been the attraction in MrFarrell's eyes, since, in consequence, she would be less likely tohinder that display of character and self-will which it was his objectto study. Failing Mrs Wolff, then, it was a comfort to meet thisbrisk, motherly woman, who might be depended on as a helpful confidante. 

Mollie glanced at the heaped-up fire, and, with a sudden impulse offriendliness, pulled forward an armchair, saying eagerly--

"Do sit down! Let us all sit down and be cosy till the men come; andwill you tell us about the neighbourhood and the people we shall know?We are to be here for three months, and uncle says we can entertain asmuch as we like. He wants us to entertain, but of course we must knowthe people first. Do you suppose we shall have many callers?"

Mrs Thornton laughed merrily. 

"There's no doubt about that, my dear. Everybody who is anybody withina radius of a dozen miles will think of nothing, and speak of nothing, and dream of nothing else but you and your cousins until they have madeyour acquaintance. We have not much to excite us in the country, and tohave the Court open again, with four young people to act as hosts, is asensation of the first water. There will be a stream of callers afteryou have appeared in church on Sunday. You will have a busy timedriving over the country returning their calls, and after theseformalities are over the invitations will begin. I don't think you willfind any lack of hospitality. "

The girls looked at each other with tragic glances which said "One blackdress!" so plainly to their own understanding that it seemed as ifeveryone else must interpret the meaning. Ruth flushed, and askedhurriedly--

"Are there many girls like ourselves living pretty near?"

"Oh dear, yes; girls are never at a discount in a country place. Let mesee, now, how shall I describe them! In the village itself there isDora Braithey, the doctor's daughter, a very good, useful worker in theparish; and Lettice Baldwin, who lives with her widowed mother; and thethree Robsons, who are what they call good sportsmen, and go in forgames; and further afield there is Honor Edgecombe of Mount Edgecombe, acharming girl, and very musical; and Grace and Schilla Trevor; and theBlounts at the Moat have a London niece, Lady Margot Blount, who paysthem a long visit every year. She is staying there now, and is sure tocall. She is very elegant and distinguished-looking, and we all admireher immensely. My husband thinks her a model of everything that a girlshould be. "

Ruth and Mollie, staring fixedly into the fire, were naughtily consciousof a dislike towards the immaculate Margot, who had suddenly loomed ontheir horizon as a formidable rival in the favour of the neighbourhood, while Mrs Thornton unconsciously proceeded cheerily with her recital--

"Of course there are many more, but I am mentioning the most attractive. We have a few young men, too, and most of the big houses have constantvisitors for shooting or fishing, so that you can manage to get partnersif you want a little hop now and then. And then, as you would suppose, I hope you will find time to take an interest in the parish. I don'task you to take up any active work, for, of course, as visitors yourtime will not be your own, but I should like to tell you of our variousclubs and enterprises. "

"I hope you will not only tell us of them, but show them to us as well. Uncle Bernard wishes us to do exactly as we choose, so our time is ourown, and I should like to do some work. I should feel so idle doingnothing but enjoying myself, " cried Ruth eagerly. 

Mrs Thornton's smile of approval had a somewhat wistful expression. 

As her husband had done before her, she looked at these two young girls, and wondered if the time to come would see one of them acting the roleof the squire and patron, and as such holding almost unlimited powerover the parish. They seemed kindly, natural creatures, who would bewell disposed towards the vicar and his family; and a woman had moreunderstanding of little things than any mere man. 

In the flash of an eye Mrs Thornton's mind reviewed the damp patch onher drawing-room wall, the ill-fitting windows which let in a constantdraught; the hopeless ruin of the tiny conservatory, wherein she rearedher precious "bedding-outs. "

She could not but remember that other squires not only kept theirvicar's house in order, but assisted in sending sons to college, daughters to finishing schools, and expressed their interest in thefamily in a hundred helpful ways; but Mr Farrell had seemed unconsciousof the very existence of her precious olive branches, and had never gonebeyond the bare duties of his position. 

Mrs Thornton was no vulgar schemer for her own benefit, but just amother of a large family, struggling to make the most of a small income;and a quick repentance for the selfishness of her dreams prompted thedesire to help these two young things who were suddenly called upon tofill a difficult position. 

"Remember, I am always to be found at home or somewhere about thevillage. You will soon get to know my haunts, so that you can run me toearth if you need my services. Just come in and out as you like; theoftener you come the better I shall be pleased, for I am so anxious tohelp you, if you will allow me. "

"We will, we will! it is lovely of you to offer; and do please help usnow!" cried Mollie eagerly, as the sound of an opening door was heard inthe distance, and footsteps crossed the hall towards the drawing-room. "Talk, talk; do talk! I tried before dinner, and got snubbed for mypains; and we are such strangers that it is difficult to know what tosay next. "

Mrs Thornton laughed. 

"I'll do what I can, " she promised good-naturedly. "Someone may suggestto Mr Farrell a game of whist. He used to be a crack player, so Idon't think he can resist the temptation, and that would leave you youngfolks free to make each other's acquaintance. "

As she spoke the gentlemen entered the room and approached the group bythe fireside. Judging from their appearance, the last half-hour had notbeen particularly lively, for the vicar looked tired and worried, andthe young men unmistakably bored. Mr Farrell's set face showed fewchanges of expression, but a faint gleam of pleasure manifested itselfat the mention of his favourite game, and presently the four elders ofthe party were occupied, while the younger members stood together in asomewhat embarrassed silence. 

Left entirely to their own resources, no one knew what to say or what todo; each girl looked first at her partner of the dinner-table, and thenshyly across at the other stranger who was to be a daily companionduring the next three months. Ruth met no answering glance, for JackMelland was frowningly regarding the carpet; but for the first timeMollie had a direct view of the eyes which were habitually hidden behindVictor Druce's thick eyelashes, and was surprised to find how bright andfriendly was their expression. 

"Shall we investigate the conservatory?" he said at once, as ifanswering an unspoken appeal. "They won't want us to stay here andinterrupt the game. I think we had better make a move. "

"But may we? Would Uncle Bernard like it?"

"May we! Are we not told to amuse ourselves in any way we choose? Ofcourse we may, " he replied laughingly, leading the way forward, whilethe others followed, nothing loth. 

The conservatory opened out of the drawing-room by means of a long glassdoor, which, being shut, made it into a separate room. A room it was, rather than the ordinary glass passage, for it had a wide, open floor, broken only by spreading palms standing in wooden boxes, and in themidst an old-fashioned pink camellia-tree. Stands of flowers encircledthree sides, and a lamp stood out from the walls in a bracket. Given afew rugs and accessories, it would have made an ideal lounge. As itwas, there was no provision for visitors, and it was evident that no onebut the gardener took the trouble to enter. Mr Druce looked roundrapidly, spied a wooden box under one stand, a stool under another, andbrought them forward one after another, flicking off the dust with hishandkerchief. 

"You must have something to sit on. Can you manage with these, or shallI bring chairs from the drawing-room? I don't want to make a noise if Ican help it. "

"No, no; please don't! These will do perfectly. But what will you do, and Mr Melland? You must not stand all the time. "

"Oh, don't trouble about us! We can look after ourselves, " respondedJack Melland, pushing the flower-pots nearer together on the staging, and lightly swinging himself into the vacant space. Victor followed hisexample, and thrust his hands into his pockets. 

For the next few minutes silence reigned while the young men took in andquite obviously admired the charming picture made by the two girlishfigures against the background of flowering plants. 

Ruth's stool had been placed against the camellia-tree, and the pinkblooms matched the soft flush in her cheeks, and relieved the sombrenessof her black attire. Thus placed she looked charmingly pretty, and heldherself with an air of dignity, which was a new accomplishment. 

Ruth was an adaptive creature, tremendously influenced by thesurroundings of the moment. At home her little head was wont to droopwith despondency, and the consciousness that she was poor and unknownand shabbily dressed. At the Court she was intensely, delightfullyassured of being Miss Farrell--of possessing the family features, and ofbeing, so far, the recipient of her uncle's greatest favour. And soRuth now leant back with an air of languid elegance, smiling sweetly ather companions. 

Mollie's bright head peeped from beneath the shadow of a palm. She heldin her hand a spray of heliotrope, which she had picked in passing, andfrom time to time bent to smell the fragrance, with little murmurs ofdelight. 

But Mollie was obviously longing to say something, and when the timecame that she met Jack Melland's eye she suddenly plucked up courage toput it into words. 

"Don't you think we ought to introduce ourselves properly?" she criedeagerly. "We have been told each other's names, and talked politely atdinner, but that's not really being introduced. We ought to knowsomething about each other, if we are to be companions here. I don'tknow if you two know each other; but we did not know of your existenceuntil to-day. My mother used to stay at the Court when she was a bride, and she loved Aunt Edna, and has often talked to us about her; but sheknew very little of her relations, and for the last twenty years or moreshe has never seen Uncle Bernard until he suddenly descended upon uslast week. 

"We live in the North--in Liverpool. People in the South seem to thinkit is a dreadful place; but it isn't at all. The river is splendid, andout in the suburbs, where we live, it's very pretty, near a beautifulbig park. The people are nice, too. We are rather conceited aboutourselves in comparison with the people in the towns round about. Youhave heard the saying, `Manchester man, Liverpool gentleman, ' and we areproud of our county, too. `What Lancashire thinks to-day, Englandthinks to-morrow. ' I really must boast a little bit, because South-country people are so proud and superior, and seem to think that no onebut themselves knows how to speak or behave. Someone said to me once, `You live in Liverpool, then why haven't you a Lancashire accent?' Iwas so cross. What should she have thought of me if I had said, `Youlive in London, why don't you speak like a Cockney?' We are not at allashamed, but very proud indeed, of coming from the North-countree. "

 "`Oh, the oak and the ash, And the bonnie ivy tree, '"

chanted Victor, in a pleasant baritone voice, at the sound of whichMollie flushed with delight, and cried eagerly--

"Ah, you are musical! That's nice. We must have some grand singingmatches, but you mustn't sing that ballad. It's Ruth's specialproperty. She sings it with such feeling!

 "`And the lad that marries me, Must carry me home to my North-coun-tree!'"

"Mollie!" Ruth's tone was eloquent of reproof, but Mollie only laughed, and said easily--

"Oh well, of course, if you inherit the Court you will have to changeyour plans. I wish I could lift it up bodily and put it down among thedear Westmorland mountains; but I'm afraid that's impossible. I thinkthat is all the history we have. No two girls could possibly have led aless eventful life. We have had no money to travel and see the world, and we are not in the least bit accomplished, but we have had a happytime all the same, and we mean to be happy, whatever happens; don't we, Ruth?"

Ruth did not answer, but sat with downcast eyes, staring at the ground. She more than half disapproved of Mollie's candour, despising herselfthe while for so doing, so she preserved a dead silence, until JackMelland nobly stepped into the breach. 

"Well, if you are North-country, Miss Mollie, I suppose I am Colonial. I was born in India, where my father's regiment was stationed. He diedwhen I was a youngster, and my poor little mother had a hard struggle tokeep herself and me. If a fortune had come to us in those days it wouldhave been a godsend, and she would probably be with me now; but she diedeight years ago, and I am alone in the world, with no one to think ofbut myself. I have dingy diggings and a garrulous landlady, but, likeyou, I manage to have a very good time. I am interested in my work--I'minterested in life generally. I mean to make something out of it beforeI am done. "

He threw back his head with a proud, self-confident gesture. Young, strong, high-spirited, he felt at that moment that the world lay at hisfeet. All things seemed possible to his unaided powers, and the thoughtof help was repugnant rather than welcome. The two girls looked at himwith the involuntary admiration which women pay to a strong man, whileVictor Druce smiled his slow, inscrutable smile. 

"A good thing for you that you are not in my profession, Melland! Abarrister can't push; he must sit still and wait his turn. I have beenwaiting a long time, and I can't say that I seem much nearer theWoolsack. Still, one can amuse oneself in London, and I have my home inthe country to which I can retire whenever I need a rest. My oldparents are alive, and one sister--an invalid. Altogether, I havenothing to complain of in the past, and the future looks pleasant justnow. Three months in this charming place--in such society!"

Victor Druce made a graceful little bow, which took in both the girls, and his glance lingered on Mollie bending forward, the spray ofheliotrope still raised to her face. 

"Stealing already, Miss Mollie! You will get into trouble with theauthorities. How do you know that plant was not being speciallypreserved for exhibition at a show?"

"I hope it wasn't; but it's no use telling me to do as I like, and thento object if I pick a flower. I shall pick them every day--severaltimes a day. I shall always be picking them! I think I shall take thecare of this house altogether, and do the watering and snip off the deadleaves. I love snipping! And I shall arrange the flowers on the table, too; they are very badly done--so stiff. Just like a man's taste!"

The two men smiled at each other, while Ruth protested quickly--

"No, you can't, Mollie. I'm the eldest, and I've `barleyed' it already. You can arrange the vases in the drawing-room, if you like. "

"Thank you, ma'am!" said Mollie calmly. "Just as you like. "

Judging from the fervour with which she had stated her intentions amoment earlier, the listeners expected that she would dispute hersister's mandate and hardly knew how to account for her unruffledcomposure. But, in truth, Mollie was already reflecting that flowerstook a long time to arrange satisfactorily, and that it would be a boreto saddle herself with a regular duty. Much more fun to let Ruth do it, and criticise the results! She sniffed daintily at the heliotrope, turning her head from side to side to examine the possibilities of theconservatory. 

"Well, anyway, I shall take this place in hand! It will make a lovelylittle snuggery, with rugs on the floor and basket-chairs everywhereabout, and an odd table or two to hold books and work, and tea when welike to have it here. I'll have a blind to the door, too, so that weshan't be surprised if visitors are shown into the drawing-room. Isthere a door of escape, by the way? I hate to be penned up where Ican't run away to a place of safety. " She peered inquiringly round thetrunk of the palm, whereupon Victor Druce slid down from his perch, andwalked to the further end of the floor. 

"Yes, there's a door here. If you see anyone coming for whom you have aspecial aversion you can get out, and hide in the shrubbery. I promisenot to tell. Perhaps I may come with you. I am not fond of afternooncalls. "

"Don't encourage her, please, Mr Druce, " said Ruth quickly. "Mollietalks a lot of nonsense which she doesn't mean; but if people are kindenough to come here to see us, she must not be so rude as to refuse tosee them. I am sure Uncle Bernard would be very angry if we did notreceive them properly. "

But Mollie was obstinate this time, and refused to be put down. 

"How do you know?" she asked rebelliously. "He might be very pleasedwith me for sharing his own retiring tastes! He said himself that heapproved of what other people would consider a fault. Perhaps he likesunsociability. There's as much chance of that as anything else!"

Victor Druce came back from his tour of investigation, but instead oftaking his former seat, leant up against the stem of a huge palm-tree, whose topmost leaves touched the glass roof, folded his arms and lookeddown at the two girls with an intent, curious scrutiny. 

"It's an odd position, " he said slowly, "a very odd position for us allto be plunged in at a moment's notice! None of us have any knowledge ofMr Farrell's tastes, so any attempts to please him must be entirelyexperimental. If we please him we may thank our good fortune; if weoffend, we can, at least, feel innocent of any bad intentions. It'srather a disagreeable position, but I expect the poor old fellow shirksbeing left to himself any longer, though he would die rather thanacknowledge it. It's dull work being left alone when one is ill. Personally, it is extremely inconvenient for me to be away from home forthree months, but I shall manage it somehow. One can't refuse a requestfrom a man in his condition, and it would be a pleasure to cheer thepoor old fellow a bit, even at the cost of one's own comfort. "

There was silence for a moment after he had ceased speaking. JackMelland stared at the ground, and swung his feet gently to and fro. Ruth knitted her black brows, and Mollie looked puzzled and thoughtful. It was a kind speech. She would have liked to admire it thoroughly, but--did it ring quite true? Was there not something unnatural in theavoidance of any reference by the speaker to his own possible gain?

"I'm afraid I didn't think much of Uncle Bernard; I was too busythinking of myself. I want to have a good time!" she said bluntly. "It's a lovely, lovely house, and the grounds are lovely, and the springflowers are coming up, and we can live out of doors, and be as happy asthe day is long. I am not going to worry my head about the money, oranything else. I'll be nice to Uncle Bernard in my own way, as nice ashe will let me; but he said that we could enjoy ourselves, and I amgoing to take him at his word, and do every single thing I like. It'san opportunity which may never occur again, as the shop people say intheir circulars, and it would be foolish not to make the most of it. "

"I want the money!" said Ruth clearly. The pretty flush had faded fromher cheeks, and she looked suddenly wan and white. The hands which wereresting on her knee trembled visibly. She had evidently strung herselfup to what she considered a necessary confession, and her eyes turned toone after another of her companions in wistful apology. 

"I want it dreadfully! I have been poor all my life, and have longed tobe rich, and I would rather live here, in this house, than anywhere elsein the world. If we are going to live together and be friends we oughtto be honest with each other from the beginning. It's selfish, but it'strue! I want the money, and I mean to do every single thing in my powerto get it. "

"Bravo!" cried a man's voice suddenly. Mollie was frowning and bitingher lips in obvious discomfort; Victor Druce's drooping lids once morehid his eyes from sight as he stood with folded arms leaning against thepalm. It was Jack Melland who had spoken--Jack Melland, roused for onceto display unqualified approval and enthusiasm. He bent forward on hisseat, hands in his pockets, his tall, lithe figure swaying gently to andfro as he faced Ruth with his bright blue eyes. 

"Bravo, Miss Farrell! I admire your honesty, and wish you good luck. You are perfectly justified in doing all you can to gain your point, andI sincerely hope you may be successful. It is only right that a Farrellshould inherit the Court, and if you were the old man's grand-daughter, you could not possibly be more like him. "

Ruth flushed, but did not reply. Victor Druce's measured voice cut likea sword across the silence. 

"You are unselfish, Melland! Are you quite sure that you share thehonesty which you admire so much in Miss Farrell? Have you forgottenhow the question affects yourself?"

Jack Melland jumped lightly to the ground and straightened his longback. 

"Unselfish or not, it's the truth. The question does not affect me atall. I am not going to stay!"

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

AN EARLY DECISION. 

"I am not going to stay, " said Jack Melland; and whatever his faultsmight be, he looked and spoke like a man who knew his own mind, andwould abide thereby. 

His three companions stared at him in silence, and one of the three atleast felt a distinct sinking of the heart. 

"I was beginning to like him; we got on quite famously at dinner, and Ithought we were going to have ever such a good time together. Now weshall be a wretched uncomfortable three, and Mr Druce will like Ruthbest, and I shall be out in the cold. How horrid! How perfectlyhorrid!" grumbled Mollie to herself. 

Just because she was so perturbed, however, she would not allow herselfto speak, but put on an elaborate display of indifference, while Victorasked curiously--

"You mean that? May one ask your reason?"

"Oh, certainly. I never looked upon myself as having the slightestclaim upon Mr Farrell, and I don't care to ruin my business prospectsfor the sake of an off-chance. Besides, the whole position isunpleasant; I object to being kept `on approval, ' with the consciousnessthat if I allow myself to be ordinarily agreeable I shall at once becredited with sponging for the old man's favour. I am quite satisfiedwith my own lot, without any outside assistance. "

"Don't you care about money, then?" asked Ruth timidly. 

Jack Melland threw back his head with an air of masterful complacency. 

"I care about making money. That is to say, I love my work, and wish itto be successful, but I am keen on it more for the sake of the interestand occupation than for what it brings. A few hundreds a year supplyall that I want, and I should not care to be burdened with a bigfortune. If you come into this place, Miss Farrell, I shall be gratefulto you if you will ask me down for a few days' shooting in the autumn, but I shall never envy you your responsibility. To kick my heels herein idleness for three solid months, and know that the business wassuffering for want of my presence--nothing would induce me to do it!"

But at this Mollie found her tongue, indignation spurring her to speech. 

"You are not very polite to the rest of us! I should not have thoughtit would be such a great hardship to stay in a lovely big house withthree young companions, when summer was coming on, too! I should thinkthere are one or two people in the world who would like it even a littlebetter than poking in a stuffy office from morning until night. Butthere's no accounting for tastes. When you are grilling with heat inthe City you can think of us sitting under the trees eatingstrawberries, and thank Fate you are so much better off. We promise notto send you any. It might remind you too painfully of the country!"

"Mollie!" cried Ruth in sharp reproof; but Jack laughed with good-natured amusement. 

"Oh, I deserve it, Miss Farrell! My remarks sounded horriblydiscourteous. I assure you if I had the time to spare I shouldthoroughly enjoy staying on for a time under the present conditions; butas it is quite impossible to remain for three months, I might as welldepart at once. I don't suppose Mr Farrell will wish to keep me underthe circumstances. "

It appeared, however, Jack Melland was wrong in his surmise, for when heannounced his decision to his host before bidding him good-night, theold man looked at him coldly and replied--

"I thought I had explained that we would discuss objections at a laterdate. May I ask what limit you had mentally fixed to your visit whenyou did me the honour of accepting my invitation?"

"I hardly know--this is Monday. I thought, perhaps until Saturday, or, at the longest, a week. "

Mr Farrell waved his hand in dismissal. 

"We will leave it for a week, then. On Monday morning next I willdiscuss the position as fully as you wish. Now, if either of you younggentlemen cares to smoke, the billiard-room is at your service. Pleasering for anything you require. Meantime, as it is past my usual hourfor retiring, I wish you a very good-night. "

"Checkmate, old fellow!" cried Victor Druce, as the door closed behindthe stooping figure; but Jack deigned no reply. 

The cloud had returned to his forehead, his nostrils were curved withannoyance and thwarted self-will. 

The cloud was still there when he came down to breakfast next morning, and did not lighten even at the sight of the well-appointed breakfast-table, and the two pretty girls who were seated thereat. Some meals maybe more attractive abroad than at home. A French dinner, for example, has certain points above an English dinner; but we give way to none asregards our breakfast--that most delightful of meals to the strong andhealthy, especially in springtime, when the sunshine pours in at theopen window, and the scent of flowers mingles with the aroma of freshlymade coffee. 

The breakfast-table of the Court had all the attractions which oneinstinctively associates with old country houses. The massive, old-fashioned silver, the revolving stand in the centre, the plentifuldisplay of covered dishes to supplement the cold viands on thesideboard; and, as Mr Farrell invariably remained in his own room untillunch-time, the restraint of his presence was removed. 

Little Mrs Wolff busied herself with the duties behind the urn, andRuth and Mollie in serge skirts and spick and span white blouses lookedas fresh as paint, and a great many times as pretty. They were laughingand chatting with Victor Druce, who had donned Norfolk jacket andknickerbockers, and was quite the country gentleman both in appearanceand in his manner of leisurely good-humour. 

The entrance of Jack in what are technically called "Store clothes, "with a gloomy frown upon his forehead, seemed to strike a jarring notein this cheerful scene, and both girls were conscious of a distinctfeeling of grievance against the offender. Was it so dreadful a fate tobe doomed to spend a whole week in their society? Need a man look as ifhis last hope in life were extinguished because Fate kept him away fromthe City for seven days, and placed him instead in the sweet greencountry, with three companions of his own age who--to put it mildly--were not perfect ogres in appearance!

The necessary greetings were observed. Jack helped himself to a bowl ofporridge, and, looking up, asked discontentedly--

"Hasn't the newspaper arrived?"

"Not yet, sir; it will be here by ten o'clock, sir, " the butler replied;and Mollie pulled down her lip with an expression of solemn propriety, and added--

"But perhaps I can relieve your anxiety in the meantime. Cotton is downtwenty points, very strong and steady, and the Bears are makingfortunes. `Mauds' are fluctuating, but `Louisa Christinas' are in greatdemand; everybody is rushing after them. The Bank rate is ten and ahalf, and Consols have gone up two per cent. General market firm, witha tendency to drop. "

"My good child, what nonsense are you talking!" cried Ruth aghast, andthe two young men exchanged glances and burst into a laugh; even Jacklaughed, though such a feat had seemed impossible a moment before. 

"What a thrilling report! You make me more impatient than ever. It isjust like my luck to be out of the way when there is a chance of a goodthing, though, after all, I don't know if the wisest plan would not beto sell everything one had, and put the money in the bank--eh, Druce?Ten and a half per cent! Where do you get your knowledge, Miss Mary?"

"Oh, I see things in the newspapers, and I hear the pater talking to hisfriends. Don't call me `Miss Mary' please, it sounds far too quiet andproper for me. I am never called anything but Mollie, except when Ioverspend my allowance, and mother feels it her duty to scold me. Areyou on the Stock Exchange, Mr Melland? What sort of business is itwhich you find so attractive?"

"I am afraid you would not be much wiser if I tried to explain. We arewhat is called `brokers'; but there are an endless variety of businessesunder the same name. I have nothing, however, to do with `Mauds' and`Christinas'!"

"Neither have I, " volunteered Victor smilingly, "To tell the truth, Ihave no money to invest, Briefs don't come my way, and I am at presentoccupied listening to more fortunate fellows, and thinking how muchbetter I could plead myself. It palls at times, but I am fond of theprofession, and have no wish to change it. "

"No, " said Mollie reflectively. "The wigs _are_ becoming!" and when thetwo young men leant back in their chairs and roared with laughter, sheblushed and pouted, and looked so pretty that it did one good to seeher. 

The three earlier comers had finished their meal by this time, but theysat still until Jack had disposed of the toast and marmalade which makesthe last breakfast course of every self-respecting Briton; then theyrose one after the other, strolled over to the open window, and facedthe question of the day--

"What shall we do?"

It was Ruth who spoke, and at the sound of her words the shadow cameback to Jack's brow. 

"Yes, what shall we do? Think of it--three months--twelve weeks--eighty-four separate days to lounge away with the same question on yourlips! I'd rather be sentenced to hard labour at once. Life is notworth living without work. I'd rather be a clerk on sixty pounds a yearthan stagnate as a country squire. "

"You would be a very bad squire if you did stagnate!" cried Molliespiritedly, throwing back her little head, and looking up at him with aflash of the grey eyes. "You would have your tenants to look after, andyour property to keep in order, and the whole village looking to you tolead every scheme of pleasure or improvement, and the vicar looking toyou to be his right hand, and all the growing boys looking to you tohelp them to a start in life, and the old people expecting you to maketheir last days easy. You would be the hardest-worked man in thecountry if you did half the work that was waiting for you, and it wouldbe unselfish work, too--thinking of others, and not of yourself. "

Jack looked at her, and his face softened. 

"That's true, " he said frankly. "I'm sorry! You are right, and I amwrong. I'm in a bad temper, and can't see things in their right lightto-day. Of course, if one really settled down to it, there would beplenty to do; it's when one is only playing with the position that timedrags. "

"Well, it ought not to drag to-day, at all events. We must be very dullif we cannot amuse ourselves in surveying the domain, and seeing allthere is to be seen. I am going to put on my hat this minute andexamine the gardens, and go down to the stables to look at the horses. If anyone likes to come too, they may, but my plans are fixed, " criedMollie, nodding her saucy head; and at the magic word "stables, " a rayof interest lit up the two masculine faces. 

Ten minutes later the four young people were strolling down the drive, the girls with serge coats over their white blouses, and sailor-hats ontheir heads, the men wearing their cloth caps with an evident air ofenjoyment. They turned the corner of the house, and coming round to thesouth side uttered simultaneous exclamations of surprise and delight. 

Along the entire length of the house ran an enormously wide terraceedged with a balustrade, from the centre of which a flight of marblesteps led to an Italian garden, its green sward and stiffly outlinedflower-beds flanked by a quantity of curiously cut shrubs. 

Beyond this garden the ground dipped sharply, showing first a glade oftrees whose fresh spring foliage contrasted with the dark colours of theevergreens; then came a glimpse of a lake, a sweep of park; and beyondall a glorious, wide-stretching view over the countryside. Perched uponone of the highest sites for miles around, this terraced walk affordedsuch a panorama of beauty as is rarely to be found even in our well-favoured isles, and withal the beauty was of that peaceful, home-likenature which irresistibly endears itself to the heart. 

The four young people stood in silence gazing from side to side, andinto each mind, even that of the rebellious Jack himself, there creptthe same thought. This was indeed a goodly heritage, whose owner wouldbe an enviable person! The possibility of possessing it as a home wasworth a far greater sacrifice than anything which had been demanded ofthemselves. 

In those few minutes of silence dreams ran riot, and finally found ventin words. 

"When the Court belongs to me I shall have an awning put up on thisterrace and sit here all day long, " said Mollie; as usual the first tobreak the silence. 

"I shall have a table brought out, and breakfast here every finemorning, " said Ruth. 

"I'll smoke here after dinner!" said Victor. 

"I'll do ditto in every case!" said Jack, then caught himself upsharply--"when I come to visit the Chosen, that is to say! Of course, I'm out of the running. What are you smiling at, Miss Mollie?" For, turning towards her, he had seen the grey eyes light up with a merrytwinkle. She shook her head, however, refusing to gratify hiscuriosity, and sped rapidly down the broad marble steps. 

"He is beginning to have qualms! The very first morning, and for amoment his resolution wavered. The spell is working, " she told herselftriumphantly; for, despite his lack of gallantry, both girls had alreadycandidly admitted that upon Jack's going or staying depended a greatpart of the pleasure of the next three months. "Don't persuade him;don't mention the subject at all. Let him think we don't care how hedecides. Men are contradictious creatures, and the less he is urged themore likely he is to give way, " argued Ruth the experienced. And Molliedutifully agreed. 

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

A NOVEL EXPERIENCE. 

Down the winding path, the visitors, as they walked together, came uponmasses of daffodils, standing up erect and golden from the carpet ofdead leaves which covered the ground. Not the ordinary common or gardendaffodil, charming as it is, but named varieties of every description--white trumpeted _Horsefieldi_, stately yellow Emperors, _Bari Conspicui_with its dainty outline of orange; these, and a dozen others weregrowing in patches, not in dozens or scores, but in literal hundreds, beneath the budding trees. There were violets, too; and white andpurple and golden saxifrages peeping out between the stones whichbordered the trickling stream--a scene of enchantment, indeed, for Cityeyes accustomed to gaze only on bricks and mortar. The girls were wildwith delight, and flitted about gathering specimens of the differentflowers; while the two young men were content to watch them with an airof masculine superiority. 

"What is the use of burdening yourselves with all those things at thevery beginning of our walk?"

"They aren't a burden, they are a joy. Hold them for me, please, whileI get some more, " replied Mollie, laying a stack of long-stemmedbeauties in Jack's arms, regardless of his look of dismay. "Don't crushthem; I want them kept quite fresh. "

"What are you going to do with them, if I might ask? There are plentyin the house. It's a pity to cut them just to waste. "

"I wouldn't waste them for the world, the beautiful darlings! I'm goingto send them home to mother. We will pack them in a box, and take themdown to the post-office this afternoon. It will provide honest work forthe afternoon, " retorted Mollie. 

She was too happy, too supremely happy, to be stiff and formal. As shedarted from one flower-bed to another she looked like an incarnation ofthe bright spring morning. There was no room in her mind for doubts andfears. The future simply did not exist; the present was all-sufficient. 

From the gardens the quartette strolled onwards past the lake, andacross the wide park to the further gates; then, returning, paid a visitto the stables. The groom greeted them with a smile, which showed thathe had anticipated their coming; and, like the other servants, hailedwith delight a return to livelier days. 

"The horses will get some work now, I hope, ma'am, " he said, touchinghis forehead as he addressed himself to Ruth, as the head of the party. ("The Farrell eyebrows again!" said Mollie to herself. )

"They have had it far too easy for a long time back. The master's fondof horses, and we need a good many for driving up these steep hills, aseverything has to be brought up from the station; but it's regulargentle exercise as suits 'em best. I've a nice little mare as wouldcarry you, if you'd care to try her. She's in this box. Fanny, we callher. Whoa! Fanny, old girl, come and show yourself! Nice gentlecreature, you see, miss: no temper in her. "

"But I don't ride, " began Ruth, smiling. "I should like to very much;and I don't think I should be nervous, but--"

"Oh, I'd love to ride! Is there a horse for me, too? And would youteach us--would you? Could we come down every day and have a lesson?"interrupted Mollie impetuously. 

And the groom wheeled round to face her, and touched his forehead again, his face one smile of delight. 

"Ay, would I, miss! Proud to do it. Many's the one I've taught to ridein my time. You settle any hour you like, and I'll have the horsesready for you, and take you a turn across the park. There's some oldside-saddles put away in the loft. I'll have 'em down, and put in orderfor ye. And the gentlemen? You'll not be needing any lessons, I'mthinking. "

"Oh no! I think I can manage to sit any horse you have here, " repliedVictor in a slightly superior tone. 

Jack, however, shook his head, and said--

"No use for me. I can't ride, and it's no use beginning. I'm only herefor a week. "

The groom looked the surprise he was too well trained to express. 

"Indeed, sir. Well, I can give you a mount if you change your mind. Itwouldn't take long to get your seat; and it's pleasant exercise thesespring days. The carriages are round this way, miss. There's a prettylittle cart you might like to drive yourself. "

He led the way forward; but while the others followed, Mollie hungbehind, blocking Jack's way. Something prompted her to speak, animpulse too strong to be resisted. 

"Do learn!" she cried entreatingly. "Learn with us. Why won't you? Itwould be such fun. You said you hated to be idle. It wouldn't bewasted time if you learnt a useful accomplishment. "

"Hardly useful to me, I am afraid, Miss Mollie. I have no money forhorses. My only acquaintance with them is from the top of a Cityomnibus. "

"But you can't tell what might happen. We might go to war again, andyou might want to volunteer. You might grow rich. Besides, youvolunteered to come and stay with the `Chosen, ' and then you willcertainly find it useful. So you will join us, won't you?"

Jack laughed and hesitated, looking down at the flushed, eager face. Itseemed a very trifling matter. He could not tell that with theacceptance or refusal of this light request the whole of his futuredestiny was involved. He only thought that Mollie was a charminglypretty girl, and that it would be amusing to practise riding by herside. 

"Well! since you put it like that, I can't refuse, " he answeredlaughingly. "We will learn together, Miss Mollie, and good luck to ourefforts. "

"But what about the riding-habits?" asked Ruth. 

"We must get them, " said Mollie. 

"Where?" asked Ruth. 

"At a tailor's, " said Mollie. "Bond Street, for choice; only it wouldbe difficult to arrange about fitting. I'm not at all sure that weshan't have to pay a visit to town on this matter of clothes. For thepresent I mean to consult that maid, and see what can be done until wecan get habits well made for us. And--who knows?--there may be some oldthings stored away somewhere which will come in handy. Anyway, I'mgoing to begin lessons to-morrow, habit or no habit. You can do as youlike. "

As there was no time to be lost, the maid was summoned only to proclaimher inability to manufacture riding attire in the space of twenty-fourhours, or to produce the same from the household treasures. 

"There is the mistress's habit, of course, but that was locked away withher other clothes; and even if I could get at it I wouldn't dare to useit. Mr Farrell keeps everything she wore, and nobody touches them buthimself. There's a very good tailor at Bexham, miss--only half anhour's rail from here. Many of the ladies go to him for their things. "

"But we want something now--at once! Something to wear to-morrow. Surely you can think of something? Mr Farrell said we were to ask youfor everything we wanted, and this is the first thing we have asked for. You must suggest something!" cried Mollie imperiously. 

Thus adjured, Emma pursed up her lips, and wrinkled her forehead, leanther head on one side, and stared at the ceiling for inspiration. Presently it came, for the frown disappeared, the lips relaxed into asmile. 

"Well, miss, " she said, "there's the parson's young ladies; they arenearly as big as you, though they are still at school. They ride withthe father in the holiday, for the squire let's them have a mount fromthe stables whenever they send up. Their habits will be at home, lyingidle. They are not much for style, of course, but for a few days, untilyou have time to get fitted yourself--"

"Emma, you are an angel! It's a splendid idea! Mrs Thornton begged usto let her help in any way she could. We'll call this very afternoon, when we go down to post off the flowers, and I'm sure she will bedelighted to lend them. Now we can have our first lesson to-morrow. That's glorious! I do hate to wait when I have planned anything nice. "

At luncheon Mr Farrell made his appearance, and listened with politeindifference to the history of the morning's doings as volunteered byhis guests. He asked no questions, made no suggestions, and retiredinto the library the moment the meal was over for his daily perusal ofthe _Times_. Here for the first time he discovered the inconvenience ofthe novel interruption to his solitude, for the newspaper was missingfrom its accustomed place, and, on ringing to make inquiries, he wasinformed that Mr Melland had carried it off to the billiard-room. 

"Tell Mr Melland, with my compliments, I should be obliged if he wouldallow me to have it for the next hour--and order two copies for thefuture, " he said grimly. 

And five minutes later Jack appeared in person the bearer of thenewspaper and frank apologies. 

"I'm really awfully sorry! I did not know you had not seen it. Wouldyou care for me to read aloud any article? I should be glad to be ofuse. "

"Thank you. My eyes are still quite useful. I prefer to read formyself. "

Jack had the good sense to depart without further protest, and MrFarrell stretched himself on his big chair with a sigh of relief. Hetook no pleasure in his guests, whose bright young presence depressedhim by reviving memories of happier days. If it had not been for thenecessity of choosing an heir, he would have cherished his solitude ashis dearest possession. He congratulated himself, however, that byreserving one room for his own use he could be still safe frominterruption, and, turning to a leading article, read the first fewparagraphs with leisurely enjoyment. The writing was excellent, theviews irreproachable, in that they exactly coincided with his own. Heturned with anticipatory pleasure to the article next in order, when thesound of a light tap-tap came to the door, and Ruth appeared upon thethreshold, blushing shyly. 

"Uncle Bernard, Mrs Wolff says that you always read the _Times_ afterluncheon... Would it be any help if I read aloud what you wish to hear?Sometimes, when pater is tired--"

"I am obliged to you. I require no help of the sort. Is there anyother subject on which you wished to speak to me?"

The tone was so suggestive of concealed wrath that Ruth quailed beforeit, and the faltering "No" was hardly audible across the room. MrFarrell lifted the paper from his knee so that his face was hidden fromview. 

"Then you will forgive my remarking that I prefer to be undisturbed. Weshall meet in the drawing-room for tea. "

Ruth shut the door, advanced a few steps into the hall, and stamped herfoot violently upon the floor. The thick Turkey carpet reduced thenoise to the faintest echo, but an answering laugh sounded from behind ascreen, and Jack Melland's eyes looked quizzically into her flushedface. 

"Allow me to sympathise. I was sent about my business a few minutesago. Took back the _Times_ by request, and ventured to offer to readaloud--"

"Oh, so did I! His eyes looked so tired, that I long to do something!It's like living in an hotel, to take everything and do nothing inreturn, but if he is so cross and glares like that I shall never dare tooffer again. Do you suppose it will go on like this all the time? Willhe avoid us entirely except at meal-times? Shall we never get to knowhim really? If it is like that, I don't think I can stand it. I shallrun away and go home!"

Jack looked down at her with a kindly sympathy. 

"Ah, well, it's early days to judge! I don't think it would beconsistent with Mr Farrell's plans to remain a stranger. Opportunitiesare bound to arise as the days pass by. Don't worry about it, but enjoyyourself while you can. --I am going to sit out on the terrace. Will youcome, too? It will be quite warm so long as the sun lasts. "

They strolled away together, to make acquaintance in a quiet _tete-a-tete_, while once more interruption approached the library in the shapeof Mollie, primed for battle. She rapped at the door, received a lowgrowl by way of reply, and had no sooner crossed the threshold than aninfuriated voice startled her ears. 

"I tell you no! I want no help. I can read without assistance. Am Istone-blind that I cannot be left in peace to read my paper, as I havedone these forty years? How many times over have I to answer the samequestion?"

"But--but--I haven't asked you anything yet!" gasped Mollie blankly. Eyes and lips alike were wide with amazement, but instead of retiring atfull speed, as the other two visitors had done before her, she shut thedoor carefully and advanced towards the fire. "What did you think I wasgoing to say?"

"I have already had two interruptions in the last half-hour; two offersto have my news read aloud--a thing I detest. I conclude you have comeon the same mission?"

"No!" Mollie shook her head, half penitent, half amused. "Indeed sucha thing never entered my mind. I was selfish enough to be thinking ofmyself--not you. Something is worrying me. May I sit down and talk toyou about it, Uncle Bernard?"

She drew forward a chair even as she spoke, and Mr Farrell made noobjection. The _Times_ lay on his lap, his thin hands crossed above it, while his sunken eyes were fixed upon the girl's face with a curiousscrutiny. 

"If it is any argument about going or staying, I have alreadyexplained--"

"Ah, but it isn't! I am going to stay. I love staying! I don't knowwhen I have been so happy in my life as I've been to-day, wanderingabout this sweet old place. It was the most curious feeling thismorning before you were down--like living in an enchanted castle wherethe owner had disappeared! When I gathered the flowers I felt quitelike Beau--" She drew herself up sharply--"They were such lovelyflowers!"

A short laugh proved that the interruption had come too late. 

"As I said before, Miss Mary, you are not overburdened with modesty! Iam obliged for my part of the simile!"

But the speaker's eyes were twinkling with quite the most amiableexpression Mollie had yet seen, and she laughed unabashed. 

"Ah, well, one description is as exaggerated as the other. I didn'tmean to say it; it just popped out. You know that I didn't mean to berude. I wanted to speak to you about something very important--to us, at least. Ruth will be scandalised, but it's bound to come out sooneror later, and I want to understand our position... We told you thismorning that we proposed to learn riding. "

"You did. "

"And you made no objection. "

"On the contrary, I quite approved. It is almost essential for your owncomfort and convenience it you wish to enjoy a country life. "

"Yes! so we thought. But there is one great objection. We have nohabits. "

"Indeed!"

"No; of course, we have never ridden at home. "

"I presume not. "

"And we cannot ride without habits. Emma, the maid, suggested that MrsThornton might lend us her daughters' just for a few days; but we cannotkeep them long. "

"Certainly not!"

Mr Farrell made his remarks with an air of polite indifference, whichwas peculiarly baffling. It was evident that no lead was to be expectedfrom him, and that Mollie would have to put her request in the plainestpossible words. Her lips were pressed together in a momentaryhesitation between embarrassment and laughter; then she thought of thelecture she would receive from Ruth if her errand ended in failure, andgrew strong again. Her eyes met those of Uncle Bernard still fixedintently on her face. 

"I wanted to ask you what we were to do about them, and about clothesaltogether! You know we are very poor. Ruth and I have fifteen poundsa year to dress on. You have never been a girl, so you don't understandwhat that means; but though we can get along on that at home and couldlook respectable for a few days' visit, we can't manage as we are forthree whole months, especially when you wish us to go about, and haveparties here, and meet your friends on their own terms. We have onlythose black evening-dresses which you saw last night, and girls can'talways wear the same things, as a man does his dress suit. "

"I suppose not. "

"No they can't. So--"

"So?"

Mollie's cheek flushed with a dawning impatience. 

"Uncle Bernard, don't you think you make it very hard for me? Afterall, it was your wish that we should stay, and we cannot put the paterto more expense. You said we were to have carte blanche. I want toknow if that applies to clothes also?"

"I must say I had not anticipated anything of the sort when I made myremark. "

"Well then, are you content to have us as we are? It won't be easy orpleasant, but I suppose we _could_ rub along if you don't object. People would make remarks, and as they are your friends--"

"It is a great many years since I have troubled my head about whatpeople say. That argument has no weight with me; but, as you say, youremain here and go into society at my invitation, and it is thereforeonly reasonable that I should make it possible for you to do so incomfort. I am in ignorance as to what is required. What sum, may Iask, would you consider sufficient to make up deficiencies?"

Mollie's smile of rapture was a sight to behold. The victory was won, and won so easily that there had been no fight worthy the name. Hermind flew to Ruth, picturing the scene between them when she retold theconversation; then turned at a tangent to gloat over the thought offineries to come. 

"Ah-ah! That's a difficult question to answer. We shall need riding-habits, and summer things, and evening-dresses, and hosts of etceteras. I could make myself look respectable for twenty pounds; I could looksmart for fifty; I could be a vision for a hundred!" cried Mollie, clasping her hands ecstatically, while once again a faint twinkle showeditself in Mr Farrell's eyes. His words were, however, as a rule, decidedly damping in tone. 

"That is interesting to know, but something less bewildering thanvisions might be more in keeping with ordinary life. Very well, then, Miss Mary, order what you please, and tell your sister to do the same, and let the bills come in to me. You can run up to town for the daywhenever it is necessary, and no doubt you will enjoy the variety. Isthere anything more you wish to say?"

He took up the newspaper in sign of dismissal, but Mollie sat herground, flushing and knitting her brows. 

"Uncle Bernard, you are an angel, and I'm ever so much obliged, butplease mightn't we have a fixed sum? It would be so much morecomfortable! If it is left like this, we should not know what you wouldthink reasonable or extravagant!"

"And in the other case, I should not know it of you! No; it must beleft entirely to your discretion. Get what you please, and as much asyou please. I make no restrictions. As I have said before, money is noobject to me, but it is my great aim at present to understand yourposition as to it. "

"I understand, but it's very awkward!" sighed Mollie. Her forehead waspuckered with thought; she stroked her soft little chin in thoughtfulfashion. "I should like to please you, but I am so completely in thedark. A man's ideas are so different from a girl's. If I get all Ithink necessary, you may think me extravagant!"

"Very possibly I may. "

"And if I get less than the best, you might think me mean. "

"Very possibly again. "

Mollie made an involuntary gesture of impatience, then laughed andtossed her head. 

"Uncle Bernard, it is hopeless to try to understand you. There is onlyone thing to be done; since I don't know how to please you, I must takeextra good care to please myself. "

"A most sensible conclusion! I congratulate you upon it. I have, however, one request to make. It is my wish that you and your sistershould be independent of each other; each acting exactly as she thinksfit, without reference to the other's wishes. Is there anything morethat you wish to say? If not, may I suggest that I am generally leftfree from interruption after lunch?"

"I'll never come again--I promise I won't, but there is a lot I shouldlike to say if you would let me. I'd like to thank you and tell you howmuch fun and happiness we shall get out of your generosity; but, Isuppose, if I did you would hate it, and call it gush. The best thing Ican do is to go away at once; but you can't prevent me thanking you inmy heart. "

She looked at him half smiling, half wistful, longing for some sign ofsoftening which might break down the barrier between them, but MrFarrell did not even meet her glance. His eyes had already strayedtowards his newspaper; he was settling himself in his chair andpreparing to resume the interrupted reading. Mollie turned with a sighand left the room. 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

LEARNING TO RIDE. 

The riding-lessons duly began the next day, and, continuing each morningof the week, proved a veritable godsend to the four young people, inproviding amusement for hours which might otherwise have hung somewhatheavily on their hands. The season was yet too young for outdoor games, and in the early stages of their mutual acquaintanceship it wasdifficult to keep up a perpetual flow of conversation. Some occupationof general interest was thus badly needed, and this was supplied by thedelightful canters over the moors--delightful, despite the drawbackswhich were inseparable from inexperience. 

On the first morning the girls were kept sternly in hand by the carefulgroom, each taken in turn for an amble along a quiet road under his ownsupervision; while the other strolled about, feeling very fine and largeas she held up the skirt of her habit, and nonchalantly flicked her whipto and fro. 

From the safe vantage of the ground also it was amusing to watch JackMelland's plungings to and fro, and offer him good advice as to themanagement of his steed. Jack, needless to say, disdained the groom'sgood offices, and set forth confident of being able to master any horseby the sheer force of his manhood. His seat was not elegant, certainly, and for once he was at a distinct disadvantage beside Victor, who lookedhis best on horseback, and was evidently an experienced rider. 

On the third day the horses were led to the broad road, crossing thewell-treed park, and, after half an hour's patient trotting to and fro, Ruth was started on her first independent canter, which was fated tohave an ignominious end; for the horse, impatient of restraint, increased its pace to a gallop, which swiftly left the groom behind andsent its rider's composure to the winds. Her foot slipped from thestirrup, she dropped her whip, clung wildly to the pommel, and, regardless of dignity, screamed for help at the pitch of her voice. Itseemed an eternity of time, but in reality it was only a couple ofminutes, before Victor overtook her, and leaning forward, seized thereins and brought both horses to a halt. 

The groom came running up behind, followed by Jack, jogging painfully upand down on his saddle, while Mollie puffed and panted in the rear. Their faces were all keen with alarm, but fear changed to amusement atthe sight of Ruth with hat cocked rakishly at one side and a thick coilof hair hanging snake-like down her back. She looked piteously forcomfort, and, meeting only smiles, drew herself up with what wasintended to be an air of haughty disdain; but it is difficult to lookhaughty when with every moment fresh hairpins are falling to the ground, and with the descent of fresh coils your hat is continually assuming astill more impudent angle. 

"You _do_ look a sight!" cried Mollie with sisterly candour, and Ruthbeckoned imperiously to the groom to help her to dismount. 

"Take me down! I've had enough of this for one morning. You must giveme another horse to-morrow, Bates. I'll never trust myself on thishateful creature again. No, thank you, I prefer to walk on my ownfeet. " She jumped to the ground and stood twisting up her hair, hercheeks aflame with mingled fright and annoyance--a sight, indeed, asMollie had remarked, though the young men's translation of the term wasnot perhaps precisely the same as her own. 

"I'll put in a thousand hairpins next time, " she said angrily, as shefastened the coils to the best of her ability, and straightened therakish hat. "You had better see that your hair is safe, Mollie, beforeyou have your turn. I am going to sit down on the grass and jeer at youfor a change. It's so easy to be superior when you are doing nothingyourself!"

"I shan't hang on to my pommel, anyway, and I won't call, `Help, murder, thieves!' whatever happens, " cried Mollie lightly. "I am going roundthis curve, so you can all watch and see how well I do it!"

She flicked her horse's side as she spoke with quite a professional airof unconcern, and started off at a brisk canter, holding herselfresolutely erect, despite the ever-increasing pain in the small of herback. Echoes of "Bravo! bravo!" followed her down the path and goadedher to increased exertion. A second flip on Prince's back sent himforward at such a surprising increase of speed that, involuntarily, shegripped the pommel; then, remembering her resolve, let go her hold tohang on more and more tightly to the reins. 

Prince tossed his head and gave an expostulatory amble. Mollie set herlips and pulled the stronger. She was not conscious that the right handpulled more strongly than the left, but that it did so was proved by thefact that the horse gradually abandoned the path and directed its courseacross the grass. The watchers behind gave cries of warning as they sawwhat was happening, but in her agitation Mollie mistook their meaningfor more applause and dashed headlong on her way. 

She was so much occupied in keeping her seat that she had no eyes todiscover danger ahead, but the groom looked with dismay at the low-spreading trees on right and left, and raced across the grass tointercept her progress. He was too late, however. Maddened by theincessant dragging of the reins Prince galloped ahead, skirting soclosely a clump of trees that it was only by crouching low over thesaddle that Mollie escaped accident. The watchers drew deep breaths ofrelief, but renewed their anxiety as once more horse and riderdisappeared from sight behind a giant elm, whose branches hungthreateningly towards the ground. 

Ruth gripped her habit in both hands and sped across the grass after thegroom; the two young men galloped ahead; and from one and all came asecond cry of alarm, as a moment later Prince sounded his appearancecareering wildly along riderless and free. 

What were they going to see? A helpless form stretched on the ground; awhite unconscious face; a terrible, tell-tale wound? A dozen horriblepictures suggested themselves one after the other in those breathlessseconds; but when the fatal spot was reached there was no figure uponthe ground, senseless or the reverse; no Mollie was seen to right orleft. 

It seemed as if the earth had opened and swallowed her up, until afeeble squeak made the rescuers lift their eyes suddenly to the heart ofthe tree, where a black skirt and two small kicking feet were seenswinging to and fro in the air. Another step forward showed the wholepicture, gauntleted hands clutching wildly to a bough, and a pinkagonised face turned over one shoulder, while a little pipe of a voicecalled out gaspingly--

"Catch me! hold me! take me down! oh, my arms! I'm falling, falling, I'm falling! oh, oh, oh--I'm falling down!" And fall she did, sosuddenly and violently that the groom, although a stoutly built man, tottered beneath her weight. 

The ordinary heroine of fiction is so frail and ethereal in build thatwhen she faints away, under a stress of emotion, the hero gathers herlovely form in his arms and carries her for a couple of miles withdelightful ease; but Mollie Farrell was a healthy, well-grown girl; andfor one agonising moment it appeared as if the sequel to the adventurewas to be an ignominious tumble to the ground of rescuer and rescued. 

The moment passed, the groom steadied himself with an involuntary"Whoa!" and Mollie turned to confront her friends, swaying painfully toand fro, with crossed hands pressing against each shoulder. 

"Oh, my arms! my arms! They are torn out of their sockets! I know theyare! The pain is really hideous!"

"What happened? How did you manage to perform such an acrobatic feat?"cried Jack, now that anxiety was appeased, unable to resist a smile atthe remembrance of the pretty, comical picture, and the undignifieddescent to the ground; but Mollie snapped him up sharply, her sense ofhumour absolutely eclipsed by the pain she was suffering. 

"It wasn't a feat! I saw the bough before me and I thought I should bekilled, and I put out my hands to save myself and--I don't know how ithappened; but the next moment that horrid, wicked animal slipped fromunder me, and my arms were jerked nearly out of my body, and I was leftdangling in mid-air. It's perfectly hateful of you all to stand thereand laugh! I might have been killed outright if it hadn't been forBates. "

"You were only a yard or so from the ground; you could have dropped downyourself without making a fuss. I kept my seat at any rate, and Ididn't howl half so loudly!" said Ruth self-righteously. "What made youdo anything so mad as to ride in among all those trees?"

"I didn't! It was the horse; he would go, whatever I did, " protestedMollie feebly: whereupon Bates shook his head with solemn disapproval. 

"We've got to be very thankful as matters is no worse, " said the alarmedgroom. "I shall have a fine lecturing from the squire when he hears ofthis, but you will bear me witness as it was against my wishes. If I'dhad my way you would never have ventured off by yourselves, for anotherweek at least, but there was no gainsaying you. I'm thinking you'llhave had about enough lesson for to-day, and I must look after thosehorses. To-morrow--"

"To-morrow we'll be good and docile, and do as you tell us. My nervesare too shaken to be disobedient; but don't be afraid; you shan't bescolded for what isn't your fault, " said Ruth with her pretty smile. Bates touched his cap and walked off, mollified, while the girls turnedsadly homeward. Jack and Victor offered their escort, but, finding itimpossible to disguise all traces of amusement, were promptly snubbedand bidden to go and be superior by themselves. 

"I do hate men! horrid, patronising creatures!" cried Mollie pettishly, as she limped onwards. "They think themselves so grand because they arestronger than we are, and have no tiresome skirts to hamper them. Idon't like riding half as much as I expected. I'm so stiff and sore, Ishould like to go to bed for a month. I shall lie down this afternoon. I'll get a nice book, and pull the sofa up to the window, and have teabrought up to me; and I just hope it will rain and pour, and they willhave nothing to do and be bored to death, and then they will miss me, and be sorry that they were so rude. Laughing, indeed, when I was indanger of my life, before their very eyes!"

"You were safe enough before they laughed, and you did look funnyhanging in mid-air! You didn't think it was cruel to laugh at me, and Iwas just as much frightened as you were!" retorted Ruth; and thereaftera frigid silence was maintained until the Court was reached. 

At lunch Mr Farrell appeared with a clouded brow, and vouchsafed onlymonosyllabic replies when addressed. It was evident that something haddispleased him, and, though no reference was made to the adventures ofthe morning, the young people had discovered by now that he possessed amysterious power of knowing all about their actions, in sight or out ofsight, and felt correspondingly ill at ease. When the meal was over andthe servants had left the room, the storm burst suddenly. The sunkeneyes gleamed with an angry light, and the tired voice sounded unusuallyloud and threatening. 

"Has neither of you two young men the sense or the prudence to prevent alady from running a foolish risk? I am informed that Ruth was in dangerof having a serious accident this morning. I am not personally able tolook after her safety, and she was possibly ignorant of her own folly inattempting more than she could accomplish; but I had imagined that in myabsence she had two sufficient protectors--one of whom, at least, Iunderstand to be an accomplished horseman. "

Victor flushed deeply, and the lids fell over his tell-tale eyes. 

"No one regrets Miss Ruth's fright more than I do, sir. She had beensuch an apt pupil that I did not imagine that there was any danger intrying a little canter on her own account. Bates disapproved of it, butI am afraid I sided against him. I can only promise to be more carefulin future. "

"It was no one's fault but my own, Uncle Bernard, " interrupted Rutheagerly. "I was conceited and thought I could do anything I liked, andI have learnt a lesson--that's all! I was frightened, but I hung on sotightly to the pommel that I don't think there was any real danger offalling. I really will be careful not to run any more risks. "

"I trust you will. I feel responsible for your safety while you areunder my roof, and it will be a severe strain on my nerves if I cannotrely on your discretion. Are you feeling any ill effects from yourfright? Can Mrs Wolff help you in any way, or perhaps the doctor--"

Ruth gave an involuntary exclamation of surprise and protest, and thecolour rushed into her cheeks. It was so surprising, so extraordinarythat Uncle Bernard should betray such concern for her safety andactually suggest sending for a doctor on her behalf. Her heart beathigh with the conviction that she was, indeed, his favourite, hisChosen, and that therefore her safety was all-important for the successof his scheme. 

She turned her grey eyes upon him with a liquid glance of gratitude, asshe faltered out words of acknowledgment. 

"Oh no, indeed, it is quite unnecessary! Thank you so much all thesame. I am vexed with myself for having upset you by being soheadstrong, and didn't hurt myself a bit. "

"That is well, then!" Mr Farrell rose from the table and turned slowlytowards the door. As he did so he found himself suddenly confronted byanother face--a bright-eyed, mutinous girl's face, so transparentlycharged with speech that he stopped short, uttering an involuntaryinquiry--

"Well! what is it? What have _you_ got to say?"

Mollie's lips parted, her head tilted to the side. 

"_I_ was in danger, too! much more than she was. I _did_ tumble off! Ihung on to the branch of a tree. I might have been injured mostdreadfully. "

"Ah-ah!" said Mr Farrell slowly. He turned his head aside, and hislips twitched uncertainly. "You! But you, my dear Mary, can take suchuncommonly good care of yourself!"

CHAPTER FOURTEEN. 

MOLLIE DEFENDS HER UNCLE. 

Mr Farrell walked to the door, and shut it behind him. Everyone stoodstill, staring at Mollie, and Mollie stared ruefully back. 

"Oh!" she cried breathlessly, "oh!" and pressed both palms to her nowscorching cheeks. "I've never been snubbed like that in all my life. "Then suddenly she laughed a bright, sweet-hearted laugh, utterly freefrom envy. "I'm nowhere, Ruth, when you are concerned; but there's onecomfort, I can do as I like, and no one will interfere! If it is to bea choice between the two, I prefer freedom to riches. "

She left the room to make her way upstairs, and Jack crossed the hall byher side. He looked intently at her as he walked, and when their eyesmet he said simply--

"You took that well--very well indeed! I congratulate you on your self-control. I could not have kept my temper as you did. "

"Oh, I don't know!" returned Mollie easily. "I brought it on my ownhead. It was stupid to speak of myself at all; but just for the momentI couldn't help feeling aggrieved, because, really and truly, I was ingreater danger than she. Uncle Bernard is old, poor thing, and thatmakes him querulous. "

"It ought not to. I call that a very poor excuse. When a man gets tohis age he ought surely to have learnt to be patient, even if heimagines himself provoked. "

"But he is ill as well. You say nothing about that. Should that makehim patient too?"

"Certainly it should. Suffering has often a most ennobling effect. "

Mollie stood on the first step of the staircase, her arm on thebanister, looking with a challenging smile into the proud self-confidentface on a level with her own. 

"Have you ever been ill, Mr Melland?"

"I am thankful to say I have not. "

"But you have surely had a pain, or an ache, for a few hours at a time?Ear-ache, when you were a child, or toothache later on?"

"Oh, certainly! I've had my share of toothache, and the smallerailments. "

"And when the spasms were on, --were _you_ gentle and patient? Did youfeel your character being ennobled, or did you rage and champ about likea mad bull?"

Jack laughed. It was impossible to resist it, at the sight of themischievous face, and the sound of the exaggerated, school-girl simile. 

"Well, " he conceded magnanimously, "perhaps the champing was the more inevidence. I was not citing myself as a model, Miss Mollie. I knowquite well that--that I might be more patient than I am. "

"More patient! More! You are not patient at all. You are the mostimpatient person I ever met. If anyone dares even to have a differentopinion from you, you can hardly contain yourself. I wish you could seeyour face! You look like this. "

Mollie drew herself up, making a valiant attempt to draw her eyebrowstogether, send out lightning sparks from her eyes, inflate her nostrils, and tug the ends of an imaginary moustache at one and the same time; andsucceeded in looking at once so pretty and so comical that, instead ofbeing convicted, Jack laughed more heartily than before. 

"As bad as that? Really? I must be ferocious! It's rather unkind ofyou to pitch into me like this, Miss Mollie, when I have just beenpaying you compliments. It's a good thing I am going away so soon, as Iam such a desperate character. There is no saying to what lengths MrFarrell and I might get if we were long together. "

"Oh!" Mollie's face sobered, and a little chill came over her spirits. "You are still determined, then? Nothing has happened to make youchange your mind?"

"What should have happened?" replied Jack the ungallant. "There hasbeen nothing behind the scenes, Miss Mollie--nothing that you do notknow of. Only I prefer to go back to my work--that's all. I consentedto remain for a week to please Mr Farrell, but I don't see that I amcalled upon to make any further sacrifice. I have my life's work beforeme, and just now it needs all the attention I can give it. Besides, MrFarrell and I would never get on; I should be a disturbing element whichwould not improve matters for any of you. Between ourselves, I thinkthere is little doubt who will be the Chosen, as you express it. Yoursister is evidently first in favour. Witness your experience a fewminutes ago. "

Mollie stared before her, thoughtful and absent-minded. One word inJack's speech had detached itself from the rest and printed itself onher brain. Sacrifice! He had stayed at the Court for a week as amatter of necessity, and did not feel called upon to sacrifice hisinclinations any further. Sacrifice, indeed! The word rankled the moreas she realised how differently she herself had described the past fivedays, and how high Jack Melland's presence had ranked among thepleasures of the new life. When she projected her thoughts into thefuture, and imagined living through the same scenes without hiscompanionship, it was extraordinary how flat and dull they suddenlybecame. But he called it a "sacrifice" to stay away from a dingy, dreary office, and preferred the society of his partner to all theMollie Farrells in the world! He liked her, of course--she could notpretend to doubt that; but just as a grown man might care for an amusingchild who served to while away an idle hour, but who was not worth thetrouble of a serious thought. 

"He thinks I am shallow, " thought Mollie sorrowfully, and then suddenlyinverted the sentence. "Am I shallow?" she asked herself, with anuneasy doubt creeping over her self-complacency. "I expect I am, for Iam content with the surface of things, and like to laugh better than tothink. But I'm twenty; I don't want to be treated as a child all mylife. It's horrid of him to talk of sacrifices!"

Thoughts fly quickly, but, even so, the pause was long enough to beunusual. Jack looked inquiringly at the thoughtful face, and saidsmilingly--

"Why, Miss Mollie, you look quite sober! I never saw you so seriousbefore. Is that because I said that your sister was preferred beforeyou?"

That aroused Mollie to a flash of indignation. 

"No, indeed; I am not so mean. I'd almost sooner Ruth had things thanmyself, for I'd have all the fun and none of the trouble. Besides, shewants it more than I do, and would be a hundred times more disappointedto do without. And then you must not blame Uncle Bernard too much. Hehad a good reason for saying what he did. I deserved it. --You willnever guess what I did. "

Jack looked amused and curious. 

"Nothing very dreadful, I feel sure. You are too hard on yourself, MissMollie. "

"I asked him for heaps of money to buy heaps of new clothes--"

Jack's whistle of amazement was too involuntary to be controlled. Hetried his best to retrieve himself by an expression of unconcern, butthe pretence was so apparent that Mollie laughed at the sight, albeit atrifle ruefully. 

"Do you mean to tell me seriously that you asked Mr Farrell for money?"

"Yes, I did. I asked him on Wednesday. It seemed the only thing to do, as he wants us to entertain his friends, and go out whenever we areasked, and we hadn't enough clothes to go in. Ruth wouldn't ask, so Ihad to do it. We have no evening-dresses in the world except thoseblack things that you see every night, and we can't live in them forthree months like a man in his dress suit. "

"They are very pretty dresses. I am sure you always look charming. "

"Oh, don't feel bound to be flattering, I hate obvious compliments!"cried Mollie irritably. She was surprised to realise how irritable shefelt. "I only told you because it was mean to let poor Uncle Bernardget the blame. " She paused, and over her face flashed one of thosesudden radiant changes of expression which were so fascinating tobehold. Her eyes shone, her lips curled, a dimple dipped in her cheek. "But he _did_ give it to me--he gave me more than I asked--carteblanche, to spend as much as I liked! Next Tuesday morning as ever is, we are going up to town to shop with Mrs Thornton as assistant. Thinkof it! Think of it! Oxford Street, Regent Street, Bond Street--just tolook in at all the windows in turn, and buy what one likes best. Hats, "--two eager hands went up to her head--"dresses"--they waveddescriptively in the air--"coats; fripperies of all descriptions, delicious blouses for every occasion, and evening-dresses!--oh, chiffonand lace and sequins, and everything that is fascinating! I've neverhad anything but the most useful and long-suffering garments, though Ihave yearned to be fluffy, and now I shall be as fluffy as I can bemade! Think of me, all in tulle and silver gauze, with a train yardslong, all lined with frills and _frills_ of chiffon!" cried Mollieecstatically, tilting her head over her shoulder, and pushing out hershort skirt with a little slippered foot as if it were already the trainof which she spoke. 

"Indeed, I will think of you! I wish I could do more than think; Ishould like to see you into the bargain. It is hard lines that I haveto leave before the exhibition opens. "

"Oh, pray don't pose as an object of pity! Whose fault is it that youare leaving at all?" retorted Mollie quickly. "You have made up yourmind to go, and it's a matter of pride with you that nothing or nobodyshall prevent you. My poor fineries would be a very weak inducement;but you will have to reckon with Uncle Bernard before you get away, andI don't think he will be easy to oppose. "

Jack Melland straightened himself, and his nostrils dilated incharacteristic, high-spirited fashion. 

"When I make up my mind I never give way, " he said slowly. 

Mollie tossed her head defiantly. 

"So you say; but there is something even stronger than will, MrMelland. "

"And that is--"

"Fate!" cried Mollie dramatically. 

The blue eyes and the brown met in a flashing glance; then the girldropped a demure curtsey, and ran lightly upstairs. 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN. 

IN THE VILLAGE CHURCH. 

The shopping expedition was, by common consent, postponed until themiddle of the following week, when Jack Melland would have taken hisdeparture. 

"Let us make hay while the sun shines. Three is an abominable number, especially when you happen to be the third, " said Mollie, sighing. "MrDruce admires you very much, Ruth. I often see him staring at you whenyou are not looking; but when I appear upon the scene his eyelids droop, and he does not deign even to glance in my direction. He puzzles me agood deal, as a rule. I rather fancy myself as a judge of character, but I can't decide whether he is really a model of virtue, or a villainin disguise. "

Ruth made a movement of impatience. 

"How exaggerated you are, Mollie! Why must you rush off to extremes inthat foolish fashion? Mr Druce is probably neither one nor the other, but just an ordinary combination of faults and virtues. He is kind andconsiderate to Uncle Bernard, and very chivalrous to us;--a hundredtimes more so than Jack Melland, who certainly does not err on the sideof politeness. Personally, I don't think any the less highly of peoplebecause they are little reserved and uncommunicative at first. It willbe time enough to judge Mr Druce's character when we have known him forweeks, instead of days. "

"Humph! I believe in first impressions, " insisted Mollie obstinately;"and so do you, really, or you would not bristle up when I dare to casta doubt on his excellence. You are going to like him, Ruth, I can seethat quite clearly, and he admires you; so, as I said before, I shall bethe poor little pig who stays at home, while you two wander abroadtogether. It's not exactly the programme which my fancy painted when wecame down; but if I devote myself to Uncle Bernard, and cut you bothout, I shall have the best of it, after all. Perhaps, too I may makefriends with someone in the neighbourhood, --there is always the chanceof that, and I do love meeting new people. I suppose callers will beginto arrive after we have made our first public appearance at church to-morrow. I am quite excited at the prospect of seeing all the people--aren't you?"

"I am not going, " said Ruth. 

And when Mollie exclaimed and cross-questioned, she flusheduncomfortably, but did not refuse to answer. 

"I have made up my mind to go to early service, but not again at eleveno'clock. It's not that I don't want to go; it's because I want to go somuch--for the wrong reasons! Ever so many times during the last fewdays I have caught myself thinking about it, and imagining the scene--everybody staring at us, while we sit in the squire's pew trying to lookunconscious, but really enjoying it all the time, and building castlesin the air about the future, when we may have a right to be there. Weshould be thinking most of all of ourselves, and that's not a rightspirit in which to go to church; so I'm not going. I'm disappointed, but I've made up my mind. "

Mollie leant her head on her hand and gazed thoughtfully before her. The sisters were seated in the great round window of their bedroom, fromwhich such a glorious view of the surrounding country could be obtained;and as Mollie's eyes wandered from the blue of the sky to the freshgreen of the trees, and anon to the patches of golden daffodils amongthe grass, a wonderful sweetness softened her young face. 

"But God understands!" she said gently. "He made girls, so He must knowhow they feel. This is a great occasion for us, and it is natural thatwe should be excited and a little bit self-engrossed. Mother wouldthink it natural, and make excuses for us, even if we were carried awayby our new importance; and God is kinder and more forgiving than mother. Perhaps, when one is quite old and staid, it is easy to sit through aservice and never think of self; but it is difficult when one is young. I used to be miserable because every time I had a new hat or dress, oranything that was fresh, I couldn't help remembering it and beingpleased that I looked so nice, and hoping that other people liked it toobut when I thought it over I came to the conclusion that it was onlynatural. Look at that lovely view!" She waved her hand expressivelyfrom right to left. "When God made the world so beautiful and so fullof colour, He must mean us to love pretty things without being ashamedof it; so now I just thank Him for the new things in my prayers, andremember them as some of the things to be thankful for. I'm sure it'sthe best way. It's cowardice to stay at home because we are afraid of atemptation. Surely it would be far better to go, to thank God forgiving us this good time, and to ask Him to send us nice friends, and, if it be His will, to let Uncle Bernard leave us the Court, so that wemay help them all at home!"

She broke off, looking round half timidly in Ruth's face, for it wasreversing the usual roles to find herself laying down the law as toright and wrong to the serious-minded elder sister. Would Ruth beannoyed--shocked--disapproving? It appeared that she was not, for thetroubled lines had gradually smoothed away from her forehead, and shecried heartily--

"Yes, you are right. I feel you are! Thank you for putting it soplainly, dear. I _did_ want to go to church, and now my conscience willbe clear, so I can go comfortably, feeling it is the right thing. Butoh, Mollie, shall we all four be praying, one against the other, eachone wanting to disappoint the others, and keep the Court for himself?"

"Jack Melland won't, for one; and I won't for another. I'm not surethat I want it and all the responsibility that goes in its train. I'dhonestly rather it were yours, dear; then I could come and sponge uponyou as often as I liked. "

"Sponge!" echoed Ruth reproachfully. "As if it would be any pleasure tome if you were not here! What would become of poor Berengaria withouther Lucille? We are so grand in real life now that we forget the dearold game; but, when we are back in Attica, we shall be able to play itbetter than ever, now that we really know what it feels like to be richand have everything one wants!"

Mollie did not answer, and both girls sat silently gazing before them, while their thoughts wandered northwards to a shabby, crowded house, andto a sloping-roofed attic under the leads, in which so many hours hadbeen spent. Mollie smiled, remembering the little make-shifts andcontrivances, seeing the humour of them, and feeling again the glow oftriumph with which each difficulty had been surmounted. 

Ruth shuddered with a mingling of fear and repulsion. 

Oh, how bare it was--how poor, and small, and unlovely! the few smallrooms, the shabby furniture, the little plot of grass in front of thedoor which did duty as a garden. Could it be possible that in a fewshort months she might have to return and take up life once more underthe old conditions? The thought of Dr Maclure's handsome house hadbeen a distinct temptation to her when he had asked her to be his wife;then how much more the beautiful old Court?

"I would do anything to get it!" thought poor Ruth desperately. "Oh, ifI could only find out what Uncle Bernard wants! It is terrible to be inthe dark like this!"

The next day was Sunday, and the ordeal of church-going proved to bemuch less trying than had been expected, for the congregation was mainlycomposed of villagers, who looked too stolid and sleepy to troublethemselves about the appearance of strangers, even when seated in thesquire's pew. The pew, moreover, was situated in the front of thechancel, so that it was all the easier to pay whole-hearted attention tothe service. Coming out through the churchyard, the girls wereconscious of glances of interest directed towards themselves by variouslittle parties who plainly composed the gentlefolk of the neighbourhood. 

At the gate one or two carriages were waiting in readiness to conveytheir owners home, the best appointed of which was presently occupied byan old lady and gentleman, whom Ruth recognised from Mrs Thornton'sdescription as being the couple whom the renowned Lady Margot Blount wasabout to visit. She said as much to Mollie, when the carriage hadpassed by, and the four young people were strolling together in easycountry fashion along the road. 

"Did you notice, Mollie? Those must be Mr and Mrs Blount, who live atthe Moat. I should know them anywhere from Mrs Thornton's description. I wonder whether they will call, and if Lady Margot Blount will comewith them? She was expected this week, I think. "

She was interrupted by a sharp exclamation, and turned with her twocompanions to stare in amazement into Victor Druce's transformed face. For once amazement had broken down the veil which gave a tinge ofmystery to his personality; his sallow cheeks showed a streak of colour, and his eyes were wide open and eager. 

"Lady--Margot--Blount!" he repeated incredulously. "Here, in thisvillage! You say she is expected to meet those people who have justdriven past? Is it possible? Who told you about her?"

Ruth stared at him, amazed in her turn by his energy of manner. 

"Mrs Thornton told us so, the night she dined at the Court. We askedher what girls were in the neighbourhood, and among the number she spokeof Lady Margot as a constant visitor to her uncle and aunt. Why are youso surprised? Do you know her in town? Is she a friend of yours?"

Victor hesitated, biting the ends of his moustache. 

"I can hardly call her a friend. We are not in the same set; but I sawa good deal of her last autumn. Some people I know were getting uptableaux for a charity bazaar, and asked us both to take part. Therewere a good many rehearsals, so that we grew for the time prettyintimate; but she went off to Egypt for the winter, and I have heardnothing of her since the night of the performance. "

"But have thought a good deal all the same!" said Mollie shrewdly toherself, looking at the dark face, which looked so handsome in itsunaccustomed animation. 

If Victor Druce often looked like that, he would be a fascinatingcompanion. To have the power so to influence him and excite hisinterest would be perilously attractive. A few hours before, Mollie hadbeen almost prepared to declare that she distrusted and disliked thisnew acquaintance; now she was conscious of a distinct feeling of envytowards the unknown Margot. 

"How interesting that you have met already! Mrs Thornton was soenthusiastic in her praise, that she roused our curiosity to fever-pitch. Do tell us what she is like! We are longing to know. "

But Victor did not appear inclined to be communicative. The heavy lidsfell over his eyes, and he murmured a few non-committal sentences. Itwas difficult to describe a girl so as to give any real idea of herappearance. He was not skilled at word-painting. If Lady Margot was sosoon expected, would it not be better to wait and judge for themselves?Mollie shrugged her shoulders impatiently, and forthwith began hercatechism. 

"Tailor short?"

"Er--medium; not small, not too tall. "

"The perfect mean? I understand! Dark or fair?"

"Dark eyes, chestnut hair. "

"Oh, that's not right. She has no right to monopolise the beauties ofboth complexions. And chestnut hair, too, the prettiest shade of all!Is she a real, true beauty, or only just pretty, like ordinary folk?"

"That must be a matter of personal opinion, mustn't it, Miss Mollie?Ideas vary so much on these subjects. "

"Checkmate!" sighed Mollie to herself. "He won't say what he thinks, and I can't be so rude as to ask directly, though it's just what I'mdying to know. " Aloud, she said carelessly, "Oh, I've no doubt I shallthink her lovely, and adore her as I do all lovely people; that is, ifshe doesn't scare me too much. Is she formidable and _grande dame_, orlively and easy-going?"

"That again must surely depend upon circumstances, " replied Victorsententiously, whereat Mollie tossed her head, declaring that he was asaggravating as Uncle Bernard himself, and almost as enigmatical. 

As for Ruth, she walked along with compressed lips and frowning brows. It was not possible for a girl to find herself thrown into closecompanionship with two young men, and not wonder in the recesses of herheart if perchance friendship might not eventually develop intosomething warmer. Ruth and Mollie had both thought and dreamed, and toeach it had occurred that possibly some such ending of the great problemmight have occurred to Mr Farrell himself. There was no barrier ofnear relationship to prevent two of the young people making a match, ifthey were so disposed; and while Uncle Bernard, so far, seemed to favourhis elder niece, he had expressly stated that he would prefer a maleheir. Ruth's favour was not easily won, but as both young men appearedagreeable, gentlemanly, and good-looking, it had been a distinctlypleasant experience to look forward and wonder if he, --if I, --if perhapssome day, long ahead, when we know each other well... All girls havesuch dreams, and understand how their existence adds savour to asituation. It was not a little trying, then, when Jack Melland insistedon returning to town, and Victor Druce, in his turn, must needs betrayan undoubted interest in another girl. 

"Tiresome thing!" murmured Ruth to herself; referring, needless to say, not to Victor, but to the innocent Margot herself. "I knew I shoulddislike her from the moment when Mrs Thornton mentioned her name. Whycouldn't she be happy in town, with all her grand friends, instead ofrushing down here to interfere with us the moment we arrive? She issure to hear the reason why we are here--everyone knows it; and if sheis mercenary she will like Victor better now that he has a chance ofinheriting the Court, and, when he knows her connection with theneighbourhood, she will seem to him more desirable than ever. UncleBernard would be pleased, and think her a suitable mistress for theCourt, and they will get everything, and we'll get nothing, and go homeas failures... Mother will be disappointed, and everything will beduller and pokier than ever... "

So on and so on, conjuring up one gloomy vision after another, as washer unhappy custom, until at length she saw herself stricken in years, broken in health, lonely and unloved, with nothing in prospect but apauper's grave. A strange ending, indeed, to that first publicappearance from which so much had been expected!

CHAPTER SIXTEEN. 

KISMET. 

When Sunday evening arrived Jack Melland was surprised to feel adistinct strain of regret in realising that it was the last evening heshould spend at the Court. He was still not only determined but eagerto return to his work at the beginning of the week, and had counted thehours until his release should arrive; but, as the days passed by, hehad become increasingly alive, not only to the beauty of hissurroundings but to the unusual charm of feminine society. After alonely life in London lodgings, it was an agreeable experience to comedownstairs to a perfectly appointed meal, set against a background oftapestry and oak, to be greeted by bright girlish faces, and kept amusedand interested from morning till night. 

Mollie was a fascinating little creature--witty, audacious, and sweet--hearted, though, as yet, too much of a school-girl to be takenseriously. As for Ruth, she was a beauty, and might become dangerous toa man's peace of mind on a longer acquaintance. That was an additionalreason why Jack was set on leaving the Court, for, as she was obviouslyfirst favourite, it would be a distinct stroke of diplomacy for a man tolink his chances with hers. Jack's nostrils inflated in characteristicmanner as he told himself, that this would not be his fashion of goinga-wooing, but he was less scrupulous in prophesying for his neighbour. "Druce will make love to her! she'll marry Druce!" he told himselfconfidently; and his thoughts flew ahead to the time when the youngcouple would reign over the Court, and dispense the favours which werenow in Bernard Farrell's hands. 

Well, it was a goodly heritage! Even in seven short days several sceneshad printed themselves upon his memory. The drive across the park, withthe great north front of the house lying grey and chill in the distance;the south terrace flooded with sunshine; the gardens sloping to thelevel of the lake; and beyond them the open stretch of country. And inall probability Druce was to be the master of it all. He seemed a goodenough fellow, but was he worthy of the position, and of the wife whowould go with it? Would he make her happy?--the sweet, beautiful thing!Happiness did not come easily to her as it did to her sister. If herhusband neglected her, or fell short of her ideal, the wistfulexpression, which was one of her charms, would soon develop into asettled melancholy. Jack conjured up a vision of Ruth's face--emaciatedand woebegone--and felt a pang of regret, allied with somethingcuriously like remorse. It seemed as if by going away he weredeliberately leaving her to Druce's tender mercies, so certain did hefeel as to the result of the three months' companionship. For the firsttime a rankling doubt of the wisdom of his decision disturbed hiscomplacency. When he was back in his dingy lodgings would he thinklongingly of the Court, and reproach himself for having thrown aside thechance of a lifetime; and if the business failed, despite all hisefforts, and he found himself thrown adrift on the world, how should hefeel then, remembering what might have been?

These reflections brought a frown to Jack's brow, but he was too proudto show any sign of wavering to his companions; and in the old man'spresence was careful to make no allusion to the coming departure. OnMonday morning the subject was to be officially discussed; but, untilthe prescribed hour arrived, it would have been a brave man or woman whodared open it in Mr Farrell's presence. 

As for Mr Farrell himself, so far from looking forward to the interviewwith foreboding, he seemed in an unusually amiable frame of mind as hetook the head of the table on Sunday evening, actually deigning toquestion his guests as to the day's doings, and the impressions whichthey had received. In their replies the young men were, as usual, briefand practical, Ruth tactfully reserved, and Mollie unflatteringlyhonest. But to-night Mr Farrell seemed determined to take no offence, and even vouchsafed a grim smile at the sound of the quaintly vigorouslanguage. 

"You will have to curb that rebellious tongue of yours, my dear Mary, ifyou are to get through the next few weeks without trouble. The goodpeople about here are not accustomed to such picturesque exaggerations, and will take everything you say as literal fact, so you had betterbeware. You will probably have a number of visitors this week, so itwould be as well to arrange to be at home as much as possible in theafternoons. Calling is a more serious business in the country than intown; and when people have taken the trouble to drive eight or ninemiles, it is a disappointment to find nobody at home. " He turnedtowards Jack, and continued: "Of course, this restriction does not applyto you, or to Druce. Your presence will not be expected; and if youagree with me, the further afield you can be, the better you will bepleased. There are some charming excursions which you could manage inan afternoon's ride, and, from what I hear, your horsemanship hasimproved so rapidly that you could easily manage them. Bates will behappy to give you any directions you may require; or, still better, toaccompany you as guide. "

These remarks were so markedly addressed to Jack, that no one buthimself could venture to reply, and his self-will was so much ruffled bythe deliberate ignoring of his expressed determination that he wasinstantly aflame with wrath. His nostrils curved, his brows arched, hislips opened to pronounce a sharp disclaimer, when suddenly he caughtsight of Mollie's face gazing at him across the table; and if ever aface cried "Don't!" with all the eloquence of pleading eyes and partedlips, Mollie's said it at that moment. The message was so unmistakableand ardent that it demanded obedience, and to his own surprise Jackfound himself murmuring conventional words of thanks, instead of theheated disclaimer which he had intended. 

Later on in the evening he followed Mollie into a corner of the drawing-room to demand a reason for her unspoken interference. 

"It was not honest to seem to agree when I have no intention of beinghere for a single afternoon. Why wouldn't you let me speak?" hedemanded; whereupon Mollie pursed her lips, and said thoughtfully--

"I hardly know. You were going to be cross, and it is Sunday--our firstSunday here. I didn't want it to be spoilt by angry words. If you mustdisappoint the old man, do it gently. Don't answer back, even if he isannoying. You will be glad afterwards--when he is dead, and you havenothing to regret. "

Jack looked down at her in silence. Was this the pert school-girl, whomhe had just deemed unworthy of serious consideration? The face intowhich he looked seemed of a sudden that of a woman rather than that of achild--soft and sweet, grave-eyed, with lovely, serious lips. The veryvoice was altered, and had an added richness of tone. It was likecatching a glimpse into the future, and beholding the woman that was tobe, when girlhood's bright span was over. Instinctively Jack's manneraltered to meet the change. The supercilious curve left his lip, hiskeen eyes softened. 

"Thank you, Miss Mollie, " he said gravely. "You are quite right. I'llremember!"

She thanked him with a luminous glance, and turned away; but he wantedto see her again, to hear her speak once more in that beautiful newvoice. Before she had taken three steps he called to her eagerly--

"Miss Mollie! One moment! I expect I shall be packed off, bag andbaggage, as soon as I have announced my decision; but Mr Farrell doesnot make his appearance until lunch-time, so we have a whole morningleft still. Will you come for a last ride with me after breakfast?"

"Yes, " said Mollie simply. 

Her heart beat high with pleasure, because Jack had assented so readilyto her request, because he had wished to spend his last hours in hersociety. For the moment she forgot the blank which would follow hisdeparture, and was wholly, unreservedly happy. It was the old, sparkling, girlish face which was turned upon him--the vision haddisappeared. 

The next day neither Ruth nor Victor offered to join the riding-party, though they had not any settled plans for the forenoon. Mollie had toldher sister of Jack's invitation of the evening before, and Ruth was tooproud to make a third unless she were specially asked to do so. Shestrolled into the grounds to interview the gardener about sending in anextra supply of plants and flowers to beautify the house for theexpected callers, while Victor shut himself in the library to writeletters. 

Jack looked well on horseback, as tall, upright men always do, andMollie glanced at him admiringly, and thought regretfully of her newhabit, which was even now in the tailor's hands. It did seem hard thatshe should have to wear a shabby, ill-fitting coat while he was here, and that the new one should come home almost as soon as he had departed. Her sigh of self-commiseration brought his eyes upon her, and he sighedin echo as he cried--

"Last times are melancholy occasions! I hate them, even when theexperience has not been altogether pleasant. There is a sadness aboutturning over the leaf and ending another chapter of life. This chapterhas been a very short one, but uncommonly jolly. Don't think that Ihaven't appreciated it, because I am going away. I have enjoyed everyhour of this week, and when I am back on the treadmill I shall thinklongingly of you all many times over. I hope we may often meet again. "

"It is not very likely, is it? You will go your way, and we will goours. Ruth and I have never been in London, nor you in Liverpool. Wemay all live until we are old and bald, and never meet again, " saidMollie dismally; whereupon Jack looked at the shining plaits which werecoiled at the back of her head, and laughed reassuringly. 

"I can't imagine you bald, nor old either, and I expect to see you manytimes over before you have the chance of changing. The Chosen, whoeverhe or she may be, must surely have the good manners to invite the restof us to visit a house which might have been our own; and I have aspecial claim, for by retiring from the lists I increase your chances. Personally, I have made up my mind to spend many holidays here--shootingand riding, and enjoying myself generally. I hope you won't object, ifyou happen to be the chatelaine?"

"Ah, but I shan't! I have no chance against the other two; but I alsointend to spend my holidays here, and I tell Ruth she must send homehampers every week. It has always been my ambition to get hampers, andshe could send such splendid ones from the Court--game and poultry andeggs, and nice out-of-season fruits and vegetables, which would be sucha help in the housekeeping! I am afraid sometimes that we count toomuch on Uncle Bernard's fancy for Ruth's eyebrows, for if he changed hismind and left everything to Mr Druce, it would be a terribledisappointment. And there are three months before us still. He maychange a dozen times yet. "

"I think most probably he will. Better stick to your resolution, tohave a good time, and not bother your head about the future. I shall bemost anxious to know how things go. Druce has promised to send me aline now and then. Will you jog his memory in case he forgets?"

Mollie promised, all the more readily that Victor's letter wouldnaturally bring a return, which would serve to bridge over theseparation. It seems curious to remember that little over a week agoshe had not known of Jack Melland's existence. He had made but a briefappearance upon the scene, but it would not be easy to forget him, or tofill the vacant place. 

Both riders relapsed into silence as they neared home; but, as theyclattered into the stable-yard, Jack turned towards Mollie with rather aforced air of triumph, and cried--

"Do you remember your warning, Miss Mollie, that Fate was stronger thanwill? Ever since we set out this morning the words have been ringing inmy ears, and I have been expecting some accident to happen which wouldkeep me here in spite of myself. I have looked for it at every turn ofthe road as if it were bound to come. "

Mollie shivered nervously. 

"Oh, how horrid! I am glad you did not tell me. I should have beennervous, too, for I am superstitious about presentiments. They so oftencome true. "

"Well, this one at least has not. Here we are safe and sound, and allrisk is over!" cried Jack, dropping his reins, and jumping lightly fromthe saddle without waiting for the groom to come to the horse's head. 

He was anxious to assist Mollie to dismount before Bates came up; buteven as his feet touched the ground he slipped, staggered uncertainlyfor a moment, and sank to the ground with a groan of pain. The groomrushed forward; Mollie leapt inelegantly but safely to the ground, andbent over him with anxious questioning. His face was drawn with pain, and he bent forward to grip his foot with both hands. 

"My--ankle! I slipped on something, or came down on the side of myfoot. I don't know how it was done; but I've given it a bad wrench, ifnothing worse. You'll have to cart me up to the house, Bates. I'mafraid it's hopeless to try to walk. "

"No, indeed, sir! Don't you trouble. I've got an old bath-chair storedaway in the stables. We'll lift you into that in no time, and take youup as easy as possible. "

He turned off as he spoke, and Jack and Mollie were left alone. For amoment she stood silently by his side; then their eyes met, and he saidwearily--

"Kismet! Fate is too much for me. For better or worse, Miss Mollie, itis evidently ordained that I must stay on at the Court!"

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. 

NEW EXPERIENCES. 

The village doctor came to doctor Jack Melland's damaged ankle, and thepatient fumed and fretted beneath his old-fashioned treatment. 

"Bandaging me and laying me up by the heels for weeks at a time; it'sfolly!" he declared angrily. "The man is twenty years behind the times. If I were in town I should have had one of those Swedish fellows tomassage it, and be about in half the time. Just my luck to go in for anaccident in a place where one can't get proper attention!"

"But you groan if anyone comes near your foot; wouldn't it hurtdreadfully much to have it massaged?" Mollie asked. 

Whereupon the invalid growled impatiently--

"Hurt? Of course it would hurt! What has that to do with it, pray?"

"Lots, " returned Mollie, unabashed. "I should think so, at least, if itwere my ankle. I can't endure pain. "

"I'm not a girl, " growled Jack the ungracious, between his teeth. 

There was no denying the fact that he did not make an agreeable invalid. In the first realisation of his accident he had meekly bowed his headto Fate; but ever since he had, figuratively speaking, kicked againstthe pricks, and repaid the kindness of his companions by incessantgrumblings and complaints. He hated having to give up his own way; hehated being tied to a sofa and a bath-chair; he resented offers of helpas if they had been actual insults, and hindered his recovery byfoolhardy attempts at independence. 

"How would you like to be an invalid for life?" Mollie asked himseverely after one of these outbursts. "There was a young man inmother's district, every bit as strong and big as you, and a sack ofsomething fell on his back while they were trying to haul it up into awarehouse. He was taken to the hospital, and they told him that hewould never walk again, never even sit up again. As long as he lived hewould be a helpless cripple. And he was just going to be married, too!"

"Well, I'm not, thank goodness!" cried Jack bluntly. "Why do you tellme such gruesome stories? My own troubles are quite enough just now. Idon't want to hear any more horrors. "

"It was just to distract your mind from yourself that I did tell you. Once upon a time I met a man who read me a beautiful lecture upon thedangers of being selfish and self-engrossed. I'll tell you his verywords, if you like. They made a deep impression upon me at the time, "said Mollie naughtily. But instead of being amused, Jack was onlyirritated afresh. 

In these first days of invalidism Mollie's influence was the reverse ofsoothing, for Jack was not in the mood to be teased, and if his innerdetermination could have been put into words it would have been that heobjected to be cheered up, refused to be cheered up, and insisted uponposing as a martyr; therefore, it followed that Ruth's gentleministrations were more acceptable than her sister's vigorous sallies. If he could have seen again the Mollie of whom he had caught a glimpseon Sunday evening, Jack would have chosen her before any othercompanion; but, as she had made place for a mischievous tease, hepreferred to look into Ruth's lovely anxious eyes, and to dilate atlength upon his symptoms to her sympathetic ear. 

Mr Farrell's behaviour at this critical juncture did not throw oil uponthe troubled waters. He took care that Jack should have everyattention, and inquired as to his progress with punctilious regularity;but he plainly considered a sprained ankle a very trivial affair, which, needless to say, did not coincide with the invalid's views of the case;moreover, he absolutely refused to believe that the accident wasresponsible for keeping Jack at the Court. 

"It is only right to tell you, sir, that I had finally made up my mindthat I must return home to-day, as I could not agree with yourconditions, " Jack informed him on their first interview after the doctorhad paid his visit; whereupon the old man elevated his eyebrows withthat air of ineffable superiority which was so exasperating, and said--

"And I, on the contrary, had made up my mind that you should stay. Itis satisfactory to me that the question is decided in my favour. "

"By an accident, sir. By an accident only. If I'd been able to move--"

Mr Farrell held up his hand with a deprecatory gesture. 

"In that case I should have called your attention to certain argumentswhich would have brought about the same result. Believe me, my dearJack, it would have made no difference. "

Jack's face flushed angrily. He forgot Mollie's entreaty, forgot hisown promise, and answered hotly--

"I cannot imagine any arguments that could keep me here against my will. As soon as I can get about again I must return to my work. Thisaccident is only delaying my departure for a few weeks longer. "

"So!" Could anything be more aggravating than that little bow and smilewhich accompanied the word. "In a few weeks, my dear Jack, many thingsmay happen; therefore, it is superfluous to discuss the subject atpresent. When the time arrives I shall be ready to meet it. "

He turned and left the room, while Jack raged in helpless fury upon thesofa. It was insufferable to be treated as if he were a boy who couldbe ordered about against his will. When John Allen Ferguson Mellandsaid a thing, he _meant_ it, and not all the old men in the world shouldmove him from it, as Bernard Farrell would find out to his cost beforemany weeks were past. 

For three whole days Jack's ill-temper continued, and, like most angrypeople, he punished himself even more than his companions, refusing tosit in the drawing-room to see callers, and insisting on remaining allday long in a dull little room at the back of the house. He grew tiredof reading. His head ached with the unusual confinement; just becausehe was unable to move he felt an overpowering desire for half a dozenthings just out of reach, and the day stretched to an interminablelength. On the fourth morning depression had taken the place of ill-temper, and he was prepared to allow himself to be petted and waitedupon, when, to his dismay, Victor came to his bedroom with the news thatthe girls had gone up to town, accompanied by Mrs Thornton. 

"They said, as you preferred to be alone it would be best to keep totheir plans, " said Victor cruelly. "I am off for a ride, and shallprobably make a day of it, and lunch _en route_. I was thinking ofgoing to Barnsley. It is quite a decent-sized place. Would you like meto try if I could find a masseuse for your foot?"

Jack looked up sharply; but Victor looked as he usually did. His facewas set and expressionless, as it always was when his eyes were hidden. It was natural enough that he should make such a suggestion, seeing thathe had heard many lamentations on the subject, natural and kindly intothe bargain, yet Jack felt an instinctive unwillingness to accept theoffer. 

"He wants me out of the way, " came the leaping thought, while he bit hislip, and appeared to ponder the question. 

A few days before he himself had heartily echoed the sentiment; but nowthat Fate--or was it something else?--had interfered to keep him at theCourt, Jack's views had slowly altered. It might be that there was aduty waiting for him here, some duty which was even more important thanhis work in town; and, if he shirked it, the consequences might fallupon others besides himself. The two girls' faces rose before him, --Ruth's shy and anxious, Mollie audaciously reckless, --children both ofthem in the ways of the world, though innocently confident of their ownwisdom. If by staying on at the Court he could safeguard theirinterests, it would be well-spent time which he should never regret. 

To Victor's astonishment his offer was quietly but firmly refused, andhe set out on his ride marvelling what had happened to bring about sucha sudden change of front. 

Meantime, Ruth and Mollie were enjoying their first experience of thatmost delightful feminine amusement--shopping in London. They drove tothe doors of world-famed establishments, entered with smiling self-confidence, and gave their orders, unperturbed even by the immaculatevisions in black satin who hastened forward to receive them; somarvellous and inspiring are the effects of a purse and a cheque-bookbehind it!

Mrs Thornton was purse-bearer, and, to do her justice, enjoyed theoccasion as much as the girls themselves. She had been personallyinterviewed by Mr Farrell and coached for her part, which was tochaperon the girls, take them to the best places in which to procuretheir various requirements, but on no account whatever to direct thepurchases, or limit their extent. 

"It is a good test; I wish to study it, " said the old man, which speechbeing repeated, Ruth looked grave, and Mollie laughed, and cried--

"There is only one question I shall ask you, `Do I look nice?' and onepiece of advice, `Which suits me best?' and you are free to answer themboth. In the present instance these hats are all so fascinating that itwould be a sin to choose between them. I shall take them all!"

"Mollie, don't be absurd. You shall do nothing of the kind. Four hats, and you have two already! It would be wicked extravagance!" protestedRuth vigorously. 

But Mollie persisted, and the attendant volubly declared that indeed"madam" was wrong. Six hats was a very moderate allowance. Madam wouldneed different hats for different occasions, --for morning and afternoon, for fine and wet weather, for ordinary and dress occasions. Would sheherself not be persuaded to try on this charming model, the latestFrench fashion, "ridiculously cheap at three guineas?"

"Thank you, I'll take the white hat, and the black chiffon. They willanswer all my purposes, " declared Ruth frigidly. 

She was shocked at Mollie's wanton extravagance, and all the moredisapproving that she herself badly wanted to be extravagant too, andwear dainty colours for a change, instead of the useful black and white, if only her sensitive conscience could have submitted to the outlay. 

If hats had been a pitfall, dresses were even worse, for here the priceswere largely increased. It was a new experience to be ushered into whatlooked more like a luxurious house than a shop, and to find oneselfconfronted by a row of tall, willowy young women dressed in tightlyfitting black satin garments, so marvellously representing dress-standsthat they might have been mistaken for them had it not been for theelaborately dressed heads. 

"This is a very expensive place--just for your very best dresses, " MrsThornton ventured to explain; and the order, "Summer gowns for theseyoung ladies, " having been given, presto! the animated dress-standsdisappeared through a doorway, to return a few minutes later topromenade slowly up and down the floor before the dazzled eyes of thebeholders, each one attired in a different costume. Blue, green, white, lavender, and yellow--perfect of cut, distracting of make--it was, indeed, a problem to choose between them! And while they hesitated, lo!another disappearance, and another triumphal entrance even more gorgeousthan the first. 

"If I thought I should look as nice as they do, I'd have four at least, but I shan't; my waist is twice as big, and I never learnt to glide, "sighed Mollie humbly. "How much is the blue, please? I think thatwould suit me best. "

The price of that simple--looking frock gave Ruth an electric shock. Itwas actually more than the whole of her yearly allowance. She looked itover, making a rapid estimate of the cost of material and trimming, andfelt convinced she could have bought them all out of a five-pound note. And then it could be made at home. Ah, no, that was just thedifficulty! The material was a detail, in the making-up thereof lay allthe charm and effect. She came out of her calculations to hear Molliesay calmly--

"And I shall want them both home by the end of a week! Now my sisterwill choose, and after that we will see some evening gowns. "

Ruth took her courage in both hands, ordered one dress, and tookadvantage of the first moment of solitude to rebuke Mollie in irritableundertones. 

"Do think what you are about! I'm the eldest, and it's most unsuitablefor you to be better dressed. You ought to let me decide, and follow myexample. "

"But I promised Uncle Bernard that that was just what I would not do. "

"Even if you did, he never intended you to order a whole trousseau. Howwill he feel when he sees the bills?"

"I don't know; I think he will feel nice when he sees my clothes. Oh, Ruth, do enjoy yourself when you have the chance! He gave you carteblanche--why on earth can't you take it?"

But that was just exactly what Ruth could not do. The fear of thebill--the fear of Uncle Bernard's displeasure, loomed so largely beforeher eyes, that she dared not indulge her longing for needless fineries. In every shop the same story was repeated, Mollie giving a lavish orderwith beams of satisfaction, Ruth reducing hers by half, and feeling soreand aggrieved. Each appealed in turn to Mrs Thornton for support andapproval, until that good lady became quite dazed and bewildered, andwas thankful to find herself once more in her quiet home. 

Arrived at the Court, Mollie danced up to Mr Farrell, who sat readingby the library fire. 

"I'm back again, Uncle Bernard, " she cried; "I've had a beautiful time!I don't think I ever enjoyed myself so much! I'm bubbling over withgratitude. I've spent heaps of money! You said I might, and I've takenyou at your word; and oh, I have got such lovely things in exchange!"

Mr Farrell looked at her grimly, but made no reply. His eyes turnedtowards his other niece, who stood silently in the background. 

"And you, " he queried, "have you been equally fortunate?"

Ruth's face clouded. 

"I got what I needed, " she said; "I have a headache. I'm going upstairsto rest. "

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. 

MOLLIE'S REVENGE. 

Three weeks had passed by. May had begun--an old-fashioned, well-conducted May--which was really like a foretaste of summer, instead ofthe shivery disappointment which so often condemns us to fire and furs. Jack's ankle was still troublesome, and though he could limp a few stepswith the aid of a stick, his outdoor exercises were for the most partrestricted to peregrinations in the old bath-chair. According to hisaccount the period had been one of much tribulation, when patience andforbearance had been tried to their limits by the unnatural conduct ofMiss Mollie Farrell. Instead of behaving like the proverbialministering angel, Mollie proved uncertain, coy, and hard to please, andso full of mischievous pranks that Jack declared that his hair wasturning white, though, if the truth be told, he looked remarkably brightand happy. 

One morning it happened that a chance remark of Jack's offended MissMollie's dignity, and she vowed that she would be revenged. It seemed, however, that she had forgotten her displeasure for when Ruth and Victorwent off to the village after lunch, she offered herself for the post ofchairman, and wheeled the invalid to his favourite position beneath aflowering chestnut in front of the house. 

The ankle was comfortable, and Jack, having lunched well, felt at peacewith mankind and womankind into the bargain, and quite inclined to enjoya pleasant talk. No sooner was he settled, however, than Miss Molliedrew a book from her pocket, and sitting down on the grass at a fewyards' distance, deliberately turned her back upon him and began toread. 

Jack watched these proceedings in silence, recognising both that he wasbeing punished for having annoyed his companion in the morning, and alsothat he could not better frustrate her intentions than by preserving anappearance of undisturbed complacency. Accordingly, he sat quietly, studying the pretty figure in the blue linen dress, and noticing withsatisfaction that the pages were flicked over more rapidly than wasconsistent with careful reading. 

The book was evidently dull--so much the better! Miss Mollie might findher own punishment even heavier than his. He himself had nothing toread, but that did not distress him. A man is not to be pitied if hecannot make himself happy for an hour or so, even with a sprained ankle, when there is a charming landscape to gaze upon, of which a pretty girlmakes the foreground. 

Jack smiled lazily to himself as he thrust his hand into the tail-pocketof his coat, but his expression changed tragically as his fingers gropedin vain for the bulky pouch which he had refilled just before leavingthe house. Now, what in the world had happened to that pouch? Could ithave fallen out of his pocket? Impossible! It was too securelyweighted down by its own size. It could not have fallen, but it couldeasily have been stolen by the hands of his mischievous charioteer asshe wheeled him across the grass. Jack had no doubt that that wasexactly what had happened, and he congratulated himself on havingsmothered an exclamation of dismay, as he saw Mollie's head liftedcautiously from the pages as if to listen for the expected explosion. 

Jack smiled to himself, knowing full well that her patience would soonbe exhausted, and with it the limit of his punishment. It would be ajoke to pretend to be asleep when, at last, it pleased her ladyship toturn round! The little witch no doubt was fully aware how pretty shelooked, and fondly imagined that he was wrapt in admiration. It wouldbe a useful snub to find that he had forgotten all about her. So Jackrested his head against the cushions of his chair, folded his arms, andkept his eyes rigorously shut for the next few minutes. He feltdelightfully at ease, and the rays of the sun shining through thebranches were at once so subdued, and so comforting, that it came topass that what he had plotted in fun came about in earnest, and at theend of a few minutes his lids were tightly closed, and his breath camethrough his lips in long, regular respirations. 

Mollie heard the sound, and smiled derisively. 

"As if I should believe for one moment that he had gone to sleep!" saidshe to herself, with a tilt of the saucy head; but as the moments passedby, the perfection of the imitation began to disturb her equanimity; thelast breath, for example, approaching perilously near a snore! Sheturned cautiously, inch by inch, until a glimpse of the bath-chair couldbe obtained, with a fair head drooping upon the cushions. Jack wasasleep! Actually, and in very truth he had calmly slumbered off indefiance of her displeasure. 

Mollie arose in her wrath, and stood over the unconscious figure, meditating upon the next step. If Jack Melland imagined for one momentthat she was going to mount guard over his slumbers, he would findhimself vastly mistaken; yet she dared not leave him unprotected, forthe ground sloped away from the tree, and a violent movement on the partof its occupant would be enough to send the chair racing down theincline. She stood and pondered, then, drawing a handkerchief from herpocket, crept on tip-toe to the back of the chair and tied the handle toa convenient bough. It would be almost impossible for Jack, crippled ashe was, to raise himself and turn round sufficiently to undo the knots;so, after testing their firmness a second time, Mollie took a circuitouspath to the house, there to amuse herself for an hour or more, until MrJack had time to awake and repent himself of his audacity. 

The awaking came unexpectedly quickly. Perhaps Jack's slumbers had beendisturbed by Mollie's movements, quiet though they had been; certain itis that she was hardly out of sight before he stirred uneasily, blinkedonce or twice, and finally sat erect in a spasm of remembrance. He hadfallen asleep, not in pretence but in actual fact; for how long he hadslept he had no idea, but meantime the bird had flown, no doubt withfeathers much ruffled by wounded pride. 

Jack did not believe that Mollie had gone out of sight; he pictured herstanding a few feet away, squeezed up against the branches of a tree, with blue skirts held tightly together lest a fold should betray herpresence. Anxiety for his safety would soon bring her rushing to hisside; so he threw himself back in the chair to set it a-going; failed tomake it move, jolted forward, and again found it immovable. Then hegrew suspicious, and craning over his shoulder beheld the tell-talehandkerchief with the tight little knots twisted purposely well out ofreach. 

So this was Mollie's revenge, to leave him stranded in the middle of thepark until such time as it might please her to set him at liberty! Jackhardly knew whether to be more amused or indignant at the sense of hishelplessness. It seemed so preposterous that a chit of a girl should beable to keep him prisoner, that for a moment he seriously contemplatedgetting out of the chair and limping back to the house. How contriteshe would be when she returned to find the chair empty; how full ofcontrition, and anxiety about his welfare!

The prospect was not unpleasant; but after nearly a fortnight'sinvalidism, he dreaded doing anything to retard convalescence, and themore he measured with his eye the distance to the house the moreconvinced he became that it was beyond his power to accomplish. Itwould be ignominious, indeed, to have to give in half-way, and bediscovered by his tormentor sitting prone upon the ground waiting herarrival. 

Jack determined to be wise in his generation and remain where he was;but it was dull work sitting alone, without paper or book to while awaythe time, and as his chair was turned away from the drive he had noteven the distraction of watching for the return of Ruth and Victor. Hetook out his pocket-book, searched through its contents for anything ofinterest, made a few calculations on an empty page, and thrust itimpatiently into his pocket. Then he studied his strong white hands, trying to imagine that they looked thin and delicate, carried out asystematic search through every one of his pockets, lest, perchance, anything at all interesting might have wandered into one of them bymistake; looked at his watch and groaned to find that it was still afull half-hour to tea-time. At last when patience was well-nighexhausted, the crunch of footsteps on the path delighted his ears, andhe called out a vociferous greeting--

"Hallo! are you back? Thank goodness for that. I was just looking outfor you. "

No answer. The footsteps came to a momentary pause, then crunched onagain quicker than before. Jack cleared his throat and roared stilllouder--

"I say, I'm here! Don't go without me; I'm alone; I want to go up tothe house. "

Silence still; another pause and then a deliberate walk onwards, whichroused Jack to veritable anger. This was evidently not Ruth but Mollie, and Mollie must be taught that there was a point when a joke ceased tobe a joke, and that, bound or free, Jack Melland must be obeyed. Whenhe spoke again his voice was not loud any longer, but cuttingly cold andsevere. 

"Will you kindly come here and unloose my chair; I refuse to be kept aprisoner any longer. "

The footsteps paused abruptly; the swish of a silken skirt came acrossthe grass, and a woman's clear, high-bred voice cried abruptly--

"A prisoner! Oh, what is the matter? Please tell me what I can do. Iwould have stopped at once, but I did not think you could possibly betalking to me. "

Jack looked up in amaze, and beheld a tall girl clad in grey, a littlehead beautifully poised on an unusually long neck, and a pale, ovalface, out of which looked a pair of deep, violet eyes. The stranger wasnot beautiful, not even pretty, but in the way she spoke, in the way shemoved, in the way she stood looking at him, with the folds of her dressheld together in one slender hand, there was an air of distinction whichmarked her out from the ordinary run of womankind. 

Jack felt overcome with embarrassment as he remembered his imperioussummons, and so much at a loss to explain his predicament that for a fewmoments he could not find words, but just lay back in his chair staringat her with horrified eyes. 

The stranger evidently perceived his embarrassment, for she came a stepforwards and said tactfully--

"I think you must be Mr Melland. May I introduce myself? My name isMargot Blount I have been lunching at the vicarage, and took theopportunity of calling upon Miss Farrell before the carriage comes backfor me at five o'clock. I shall be so glad if I can be of any serviceto you _en route_. "

"Thank you; you are very kind. I am awfully sorry that I should haveshouted at you in that threatening way, " said Jack, smiling in his mostfascinating manner, and he could be remarkably fascinating uponoccasion. "The truth is I am a cripple at present with a sprainedankle, and my--er--attendant has chosen to run away, and leave me tiedup to this tree. I was getting tired and impatient, hence the summons. "

"Ah, " exclaimed Lady Margot, smiling, "I can guess who the attendantwas! Miss Mollie Farrell, was it not? I have heard so much of her fromMrs Thornton that I am quite longing to see her. Is she at home thisafternoon--and her sister?"

"I am not sure about Miss Farrell; she went out for a walk after lunch;but in any case she is sure to return very soon. Miss Mollie is--somewhere! It is impossible to be more explicit. Probably some of theservants will be able to find her for you. "

"I hope so, but first what can I do for you? Shall I untie this nooseand set you free?"

"Thank you; I should be much obliged. Then, perhaps, you would kindlyask the butler to send someone to bring me in. I shall hope to see youlater on. "

Lady Margot rustled to the back of the chair, and bent over the knottedhandkerchief. It was tied as if the knots were never intended to beundone, and presently she paused to take off her gloves before attackingit again, while Jack expostulated and apologised for the trouble he wasgiving. Finally, regardless of her light draperies, Lady Margot kneltdown on the ground so as to work more conveniently, and in the midst ofher efforts a saucy face peered suddenly round the corner of a tree afew yards distant, and Mollie hove into sight, with head thrown back andarms a-kimbo in would-be threatening attitude. From her position Jack'sbroad shoulders hid from view the grey figure behind the chair, and heguessed as much, and took a wicked delight in the thought. 

"Well, Mr Melland, I hope you feel refreshed by your slumbers, and haveawakened in a better frame of mind, " cried Mollie loftily. "Will yousay you are sorry, and be taken to have tea on the terrace, or beobstinate and stay here by your lonesome little self?"

"Neither, thank you; I have been fortunate enough to find a friend inneed, so am no longer dependent on your good offices. Allow me tointroduce you--Miss Mary Farrell--Lady Margot Blount!" said Jackdramatically. 

Tableau!

Mollie's arms dropped to her sides and her face grew scarlet under thegarden-hat. So far from rising to her position as hostess, it was thevisitor who came forward to shake hands and speak the conventional wordsof greeting. It was, indeed, a cruel Fate which sent just this visitorat just this very time! Half a dozen times over during the lastfortnight had Mollie donned one of her grand London dresses and satprimly in the drawing-room, with intent to receive Lady Margot in style, and impress her with a sense of her own dignity and importance! Andthen to be discovered behaving like a mischievous school-girl, and betaken at such a disadvantage that she could not even find her voice! Itwas too annoying!

"Good-afternoon, Miss Farrell! I was coming up to the house to callupon you and your sister. I am so happy to have found you at home; and, do you know, I believe Mr Melland will have to fall back upon yourhelp, after all. My efforts have not been at all successful. You tiesuch good knots!" cried Lady Margot, in a tone of enthusiasm whichseemed to imply that the tying of knots was one of the rarest and mostvaluable of accomplishments. Looking into her face, Mollie'sembarrassment died a sudden death, and she found herself smiling backwith a delicious sense of comradeship and understanding. 

"Oh, I know the trick. I can undo them in a moment, and then won't youcome and have tea with us on the terrace? It is all ready, and it seemsa sin to be indoors on this lovely day. My sister will be there waitingfor us; she was just coming up the path by the lake as I turned thecorner. "

"Oh, that is nice!" said Lady Margot. She looked as if she were aboutto ask another question, but checked herself, and strolled along besidethe bath-chair, chatting alternately to Jack and Mollie with an ease andgrace which might have come from long years' acquaintanceship. As theyturned the corner of the terrace she was a step in advance, and Molliesaw her stop short for the fraction of a moment while the colour rushedinto her pale cheeks. She had surprised a pretty little tableau--atableau to which the inhabitants of the Court had grown accustomedduring the last few days--Ruth seated on her chair, her lovely headdrooped shyly forward, Victor leaning impressively towards her, his darkeyes bent on her face. They were too much engrossed to hear theapproaching footsteps, but the sound of the chair crunching over thegravel at last aroused their attention, when Victor turned round, andleapt to his feet, white and breathless. 

CHAPTER NINETEEN. 

"THE OGRE. "

It was not a successful tea-party; for the fact of Victor's previousacquaintance with Lady Margot, so far from acting as a bond of union, seemed to cast a constraint over all. The meeting between the two hadbeen cool and unnatural. They persistently avoided speaking to orlooking at each other, and it seemed to Mollie's critical ear as if evenLady Margot's voice had altered in tone since she had turned the cornerof the terrace. She chatted away as easily as before, but the friendlymanner was replaced by something colder and more formal. As she satwith veil turned back, the full rays of the sun shining upon her face, it became more obvious than ever that, in spite of chestnut hair andviolet eyes, Lady Margot fell far short of beauty; but, none the less, the eye dwelt upon her in fascinated attention, so graceful was the poseof the small, stag-like head, so finely cut the curve of chin and cheek;while the smallest action, as of lifting a cup to her lips, became averitable joy to behold. 

She was the incarnation of grace, and, looking at her, Mollie becameuncomfortably aware of roughened hair, sunburnt hands, and a dozenlittle deficiencies of toilette. Even Ruth suffered from thecomparison, and, despite an obvious effort to sustain her role ashostess, there was a strained, unhappy expression upon her face whichwent to Mollie's heart. 

It was a relief to all when Lady Margot rose to take leave; but when sheoffered her hand to Victor in his turn, he said eagerly--

"Mayn't I walk down with you to the vicarage? It is so long since wemet! Please let me take you so far!"

"Oh, certainly, if you can spare the time!" replied Lady Margot with acareless indifference of manner which made her consent almost moreblighting than a refusal. 

Victor winced beneath it, but made no comment, and the two tall figureswalked slowly down the terrace. Immediately they had disappeared, Jacksummoned a servant to wheel him into the house, and the girls were leftalone. 

They sat silently for a long time, as true friends can do withoutoffence, Ruth gazing ahead with grey eyes which saw nothing of thebeauty of the scene; Mollie glancing from time to time at her troubledface, then turning quickly aside, lest her scrutiny might be observedand resented. 

At length Ruth spoke, letting her figure drop back in her chair with agesture of weariness--

"I wonder how it is that nothing is ever as nice as one expects? If wecould have looked forward two months ago, and seen ourselves as we arenow, we should have imagined ourselves the happiest creatures on earth;but I am not. Sometimes it seems quite perfect for a few moments, butsomething always happens to rub off the bloom. Uncle Bernard is cross, or Mrs Wolff stupid, or--or something else! I believe we are not meantto be happy in this world!"

Mollie looked up with a quick flush of dissent. 

"Oh, I think that is such a grudging idea! I hate to hear people sayit, and I can't think how they can, when they look round, and see howbright and beautiful everything has been made! If God had meant us tobe dull and sad, would He have made all the flowers different colours, and every season different from the last, and the sunsets and the dawn, and the wonderful changing clouds? It is just a gorgeous feast todelight our eyes of colour; and all the animals are so cheerful, whilethey are young, at least--they skip and dance by instinct, so surely wemust be meant to be happy too!"

"I don't know, " Ruth objected slowly. "Animals have not souls andresponsibilities, but we have, and that keeps us serious. The averageman and woman is not happy, if you can judge by appearances. I rememberreading about a man who walked about the streets of London all day longto see how many people he should meet with a smile on their faces. Iforget how many there were--half a dozen, perhaps--terribly few!"

"Well, there would have been thousands, if people were half as gratefulas they should be. Do you know, I sometimes think that what must grieveGod more than almost anything else is that so many people refuse to behappy, in spite of all He can do, and go on forgetting their blessings, and making themselves miserable about little bits of silly worries andbothers day after day. Imagine if you had a child who was alwaysgrizzling, in spite of all your love and care! How would you feel?"

"But a child is a child. We may be meant to be serious. "

"You can be serious without being glum. You can be happy without beingthoughtless. "

"Ah, Mollie dear, " cried Ruth, turning to her sister and holding out herhand with a rush of tenderness--"ah, Mollie dear, happiness is a gift, which you possess and I do not! I am sad even on this lovely day, inthis lovely place. It may be wrong, but I can't help it, yet I don'tthink I am ungrateful. "

"You are happy enough as a rule; but you do `sup sorrow with a spoon'when you get the chance, old dear! An hour ago, for instance, the skyseemed remarkably bright, and I could make a shrewd guess at the reasonof this cloud; but, if I did, I expect you would snap off my head for mypains!"

"Yes, I should--I certainly should; so be careful what you say!" criedRuth hastily. Then, as if eager to change the subject--"Here is Jamescoming out with the afternoon letters. I hope there is one from home. It seems ages since we heard!"

"Trix! For me. How lovely! I'll read it aloud!" cried Mollie, tearingopen the envelope, and unfolding several odd sheets torn out of anexercise-book and covered with large, untidy handwriting. Trix'scharacteristic epistles were always welcome, and this afternoon'sspecimen had arrived in the very nick of time to stop an embarrassingdiscussion, and cheer Ruth's drooping spirits. 

Mollie lay back in her chair, and began reading in her clear freshtones--

 "Darling Moll, --While you are basking in the lap of luxury, this poor critter is snatching a few precious moments from `prep' to answer your last epistle, and give what news there is. First and foremost, mother is as well as possible, and goes about with an `open your mouth and shut your eyes, and in your mouth you'll find a prize' expression, which puzzles her friends into fits. Poor mum simply dies to tell them that one of her daughters will shortly become a millionaire! But she shuts her lips up tight, and looks more mysterious than ever, because, of course, there is a chance that it may not come off. Don't let me ever see your faces again if it doesn't, that's all!

 "Fancy you having all those fine clothes! I can't imagine how you would look respectably attired. Kindly remember Beatrice Olivia for any cast-off fineries. Hair-ribbons especially desired. I've nothing left but an old Navy-blue, twisted up like a tape. 

 "We had a general intelligence examination at school this week. Stupid old things! One question was, `What is the complementary colour to red?' I had never heard of a complementary colour in my life, and I was just racking my brains to think what to say, when my eyes happened to light on Miss Smith's carrots. `Ah, ha, ' thinks I, `I have it!' So I put down `auburn, ' and was jolly well pleased with myself until lunch-time came, when I was telling Gladys my answers, and Miss Bateson heard me, and went into perfect fits! It seems complementary means something idiotic about two colours making a white light--as if they ever could! Anyway, I think my answer was very pretty and tactful--don't you? and I hope it will soften Smithy's hard heart. 

 "Another silly question was, `Order a dinner for a class of twelve Board-school children, and state what quantities of each article are required. ' One girl ordered a pound of roast beef and a pound of potatoes for each child, and ten and a half yards of Swiss-roll for the whole class! I ordered the `scrag-end of the neck. ' Haven't the least idea what it means, but I thought it sounded cheap. I likewise gave them suet dumplings for pudding. Hope they liked them!

 "Is Mr Melland's ankle getting better? Have you had any more callers, invitations, rides, excursions, or excitements generally? Please answer my questions next time, and don't ignore them, as you generally do. Drummond had a fine adventure yesterday. Another small boy dared him to stick his head between our railings, and he did, but it wouldn't come out! He pushed, and the small boy pulled, and a crowd collected right across the pavement, making kind suggestions, and commenting on the size of his ears. Whenever he tried to get back, the railings caught them, and they stuck out like sails. Finally his pride gave way, and he howled, and a friendly policeman coming along, poked the rails apart with a stick, or did something or other, and out he came with a rush. He looked very crushed in every sense all the evening, so we hope it may be a lesson to him. 

 "The next-door girls have new hats--mustard straw, draped with green, and roses under the brim. It seems so sad to reflect that the poor dears probably imagine they look quite nice!

 "How is the Ogre? Does he still live in his den, and growl when you appear? I should be very glad he did shut himself up, when he is so cross and disagreeable!

 "Well, ta-ta, my darlings! I miss you at home, but I can't say I pine for your return, for it's quite pleasant to be Number One for a change, and boss Attica and the Muz. Take care of yourselves, behave prettily, and don't forget the hair-ribbons. --Your loving Trix. "

"Wild child!" said Ruth, smiling. "She does write the most absurdletters! Better tear that up at once, Mollie, or burn it when you getinto the house. You have such a trick of leaving things about, and itisn't safe. Uncle Bernard might--"

She started violently, and Mollie jumped to her feet as a harsh voiceinterrupted the sentence--

"Uncle Bernard has already had the pleasure of hearing the way in whicha member of your family writes of him to a visitor in his own house. Ideas of loyalty seem to have altered since my young days, when it wasconsidered a breach of decent feeling to eat a man's salt and speakslightingly of him behind his back!"

Ruth sat silent, crimson to the roots of her hair; Mollie shuffledmiserably from one foot to another, but did not shrink from the oldman's angry gaze. 

"But how did you hear, Uncle Bernard? Have you been sitting behind thisopen window, listening to us all the while we have been talking? Idon't think it is quite fair to do that. "

"Don't you, indeed! I happened to be reading in my armchair, when youcame and planted your chairs immediately outside. I was the first-comer, you observe, not yourselves, and I cannot say I was interestedenough to listen to your conversation until my attention was attractedby the description of myself. I presume the very descriptive title wasoriginally your invention?"

He planted his stick on the ground, and stared fixedly in Mollie's face. The grey eyes fell before his, and she answered hesitatingly--

"I'm--I'm afraid it was. "

"And do you think it was good manners to write in such a way of yourhost?"

"No, I don't; I think it was hateful. But--"

"But?"

Mollie took a step forward, and laid a timid hand on his arm. 

"But, in a sort of way, it is true. You shut yourself up, and you dogrowl, and even when you are kind, you pretend to be cross. We havetried and tried to be friends with you, but you won't let us. We havesaid over and over again that we felt as if we were living in an hotel, and it has been a trouble to us all. I don't wonder you feel angry; butdon't you think you are a wee bit in the wrong yourself?"

Mr Farrell stared down at the eager face, the wide grey eyes, thelittle hand upon his arm, then deliberately drew himself away, sayingcoldly--

"You would make a good lawyer, my dear. You have a clever trick ofevading an awkward question, and shifting the blame from your ownshoulders. You will excuse me if I say that I can scarcely consent todiscuss my own conduct with a girl of your years. The point I mentionedwas your own conduct in writing disrespectfully of your host. "

"I know, and I've said already that it was horrid; but it was not sohorrid as you think. Trix is my sister, and we all have a habit ofexaggerating and using stronger terms than we really mean. We have ahabit of giving nicknames, too. They are not complimentary as a rule, but we don't mean to be unkind. If you read some of Trix's otherletters, you would see that we have not been altogether ungrateful. Will you read them? I have them all upstairs, and could bring them downin a moment. "

"You are very good. Judging from the specimen I have heard, I think Iwould rather decline the honour. "

"Yes; but you ought not to decline! It isn't a question of enjoyment;it's a question of justice to Ruth and to me. You accuse us of beingdisloyal and ungrateful, so it's only fair you should hear our defence. I will bring down the letters, and you can read them at your leisure. They may bore you a little, but you will see that we are not so bad asyou think, and that we have not always been uncomplimentary. "

She walked hastily towards the house, leaving Ruth and the old manalone. He stood leaning on his stick, staring fixedly at her with hissunken eyes; but her head remained persistently drooped, the dark lasheslying on the flushed cheeks. 

In the tension of that silence she could hear the beating of her ownheart, and her ears strained nervously for the sound of returningfootsteps. She had not long to wait. With a clatter, Mollie camescrambling out of the library window, the letters in her hand. 

"There's our defence! Please read them before you scold us any more. "

Mr Farrell took the letters, thrust them into his pocket, then stoodsilently, as if waiting for something more. 

Mollie stared at him curiously, but he paid no attention to her; hisgaze was fixed on Ruth's bent figure and downcast face. At length, surprised at the prolonged silence, she lifted her eyes with afrightened glance, and immediately Uncle Bernard broke into speech. 

"Yes, I was waiting for you! Have you nothing to say on your ownaccount?" he demanded sternly. "You seem content to sit silently andlet your sister fight your battles. Is it because you are innocent ofhaving offended in the same way yourself?"

Ruth's cheeks flushed to an even deeper rose. 

"I, " she stammered--"I--I'm sorry! I didn't mean--"

Mr Farrell turned to re-enter the house. 

"Ah, " he said coldly, " so it was cowardice, after all! I understand. It is an interesting discovery!"

CHAPTER TWENTY. 

RECEIVING AND PAYING CALLS. 

Two days later Mr Farrell returned Trix's letters with a brief "Thankyou!" which Mollie had enough tact to receive without remark. She wasnot conscious of having gained in the old man's graces, though Ruth wassadly conscious of having fallen from favour. Victor was evidently forthe time being the _persona grata_, his remarks being received withattention, and his wishes carefully carried out. 

Mollie confessed to herself that Victor's manners were perfect where hishost was concerned, and wondered why it was that she found herselfconstantly suspecting his motives. What if he were playing a part towin the old man's favour? Was it not the unhappy feature of thesituation that they were all, more or less, doing the same thing?

Meantime, callers arrived daily. Stout, middle-aged matrons, withpompous manners; thin matrons, precise and formal of speech; tallelegants, with flowing robes and Parisian millinery; sporting-lookingwomen, with short skirts and motor-caps. One after another they droveup to the door and sat for a few moments in the drawing-room, goingthrough the same stereotyped conversation: "How pleasant to have theCourt opened once more! How do you like Raby? How delightful to havesuch delightful summer-like weather!" Then they drank a cup of tea, nibbled a piece of cake, and said: "_Good_-afternoon! _So_ pleased tohave met you! We shall hope to see you again _very_ soon!"

Occasionally the matron brought a daughter in her train, and still moreoccasionally a shy, depressed-looking husband; but at the best of timesthe calls were not cheerful occasions, and Ruth and Mollie lookedforward with little pleasure to paying their return visits. 

"Though it must at least be more interesting than receiving at home, forwe shall see other people's houses, and the way they arrange theirdrawing-rooms. I do love studying strange drawing-rooms!" said Ruthmeditatively. "In country houses they ought to be charming--all chintzyand smelling of pot-pourri! All the same, Mollie, I'm disappointed inthe neighbours. They aren't a bit thrilling, as we expected. "

"People generally seem uninteresting at first. They may turn out to beperfect darlings, when we know them better. I dare say they drove awaysaying the same thing of us, for we behaved like a couple ofmarionettes, sitting dressed up in our best, saying, `Yes, indeed!'`No, indeed!' `Very much, indeed!' `Thank you so much!' as if we werewound up by machinery. We must really launch out, and say something atrifle more original!"

It was quite an exciting occasion when the girls set out on their firstcalling expedition. It was an ideal May afternoon, and the prospect ofdriving over the countryside in an open carriage, behind two prancinghorses, was in itself a delight. 

Victor was to make one of the party, but Jack refused contemptuously toaccompany them if only for the drive, declaring that even a sprainedankle had its silver lining if it let him off so boring a function. Hewas sitting in the hall, waiting to cheer--or more strictly speaking, tojeer--the departure, when Ruth came downstairs buttoning her gloves, and, to her surprise, Mr Farrell was also present. 

Both men looked up critically as she appeared, but neither glance wasaltogether approving. Her new dress looked too old and staid for soyoung a girl; moreover, her expression was fretful and worried. As shereached the spot where the two men were seated, Victor came into thehall from the doorway and looked round impatiently. 

"Are you ready, Miss Ruth? The carriage has been waiting for some timenow. "

"Oh, I have been ready for ages! It's Mollie who is the laggard. Shehas been dressing ever since lunch, and is dressing still. I don't knowwhen she will be finished. "

Mr Farrell turned imperiously to the butler. 

"Be kind enough to send a message to Miss Mary that I object to havingthe horses kept waiting. Three o'clock was the hour arranged, and it isalready a quarter past. Ask how soon she will be ready!"

The man departed, and there was an uncomfortable silence for severalminutes, broken at last by the banging of a door and the sound of racingfootsteps. A white-and-blue vision came flying down the staircase, withfilmy skirts floating behind, white feathers drooping over the goldenhair, a cobweb parasol unfurled, and held triumphantly aloft. 

"I'm sorry! It took such ages to fasten, and I had to take my hair downand do it up again to get the hat at the right angle. I wanted tofasten my gloves, to give you the whole effect, parasol and all. There!" Mollie strutted to and fro, turning her head from side to sidelike a sleek, self-satisfied pigeon. "How do you like it? Don't youthink I look rather--nice?"

The two young men laughed aloud, and Mr Farrell said drily--

"Fine feathers make fine birds! I am glad to see that you have honouredmy friends by wearing your fineries for their benefit. Ruth, I presume, prefers to keep hers for another occasion?"

Ruth dropped her eyelids and vouchsafed no reply. There was a littlelump in her throat at that moment which would have made it difficult tospeak in her usual voice. It was hard to have denied herself fornaught, and less than naught, for Mollie's extravagance seemed more tothe old man's taste than her own prudence. It was not the first timethat the difference in their attire had been the subject of little edgedremarks, which had made her bitterly regret the lost opportunity. 

Seated in the carriage opposite Victor, she was still further depressedby the fear that he was also comparing her with Mollie, to her owndisadvantage; but there was no hint of such a thought in his look ormanner. The dark eyes met hers with sympathetic understanding. Atevery point he deferred to her opinion with a subtle flattery which wasinexpressibly soothing to her wounded feelings. 

The occupants of the first house on the list were not at home, so asheaf of cards were left, and the carriage sped on another mile toNumber 2, where the family were discovered superintending thearrangements of bedding-out plants round the front lawn. They greetedthe visitors with easy cordiality, consulted them on the knotty questionof geraniums _versus_ begonias, escorted them round the gardens, andwere vociferously reproachful when they refused to stay another half-hour to partake of tea. 

As the carriage drove up the drive leading to the third house, amasculine figure was seen rushing to conceal itself behind the bushes, and the visitors had hard work to conceal their smiles when theirhostess sent an urgent message to summon her husband from the grounds, and, on hearing that he could not be found, expressed her convictionthat he would be woefully disappointed to have missed the pleasure ofmaking their acquaintance. 

"A fellow-feeling makes us wondrous kind! I don't feel a bit of agrudge against that fellow, " Victor said laughingly, as they drove offonce more. "With your permission, I am going to follow his example andmake a bolt of it when we get back to the high-road. I shall enjoy thewalk home, after being cramped up all afternoon. You will excuse me, won't you?"

"But we are going to the Moat. That's the next house on the list. Don't you want to see Lady Margot?" cried Mollie, outspoken as usual. 

Both girls stared at him in amazement, but there was no sign ofembarrassment on the handsome, smiling face. 

"Very much, of course, but not enough to face another drawing-roomcatechism, accompanied by draughts of strong tea. There will be noescape this time, so you must be generous, and let me run for it, likepoor Mr Granger! I have been very good and docile, but if you onlyknew how I am longing for freedom!"

There was no gainsaying such a request, nor, indeed, did either of thegirls particularly wish to do so. 

They made no objections, therefore, but, putting Victor down at thecross-roads, drove on their way in great good-humour. 

The Moat was a picturesque old house, though by no means so imposing asthe Court. The man-servant reported that Mrs Blount was not wellenough to receive visitors, but that Lady Margot was at home anddisengaged; and the visitors were shown into a pleasant, sunnyapartment, where Margot herself was seated reading. She looked upapprehensively at the sound of the opening door; but at the sight of thetwo girls her expression changed, and she came forward to greet themwith an eagerness which could not be mistaken. 

"This is good of you to come so soon! And I am alone, so we can have adelightful chat all to ourselves. Bring tea, Wilson, please. Do comeand sit down, and let me make you comfortable! My aunt is notdownstairs to-day, and I was getting so bored with my own society that Iam doubly pleased to see you! There are so few girls of my own age inthis neighbourhood that I find it rather dull after the rush and bustleof town. It is so good of you to be here at the same time as me!"

"It is very nice for us, " responded Mollie brightly; while truthful Ruthhesitated to find some reply which would be at once polite and non-committal. "But isn't it a strange time for you to come to this quietplace, when London is at its brightest and gayest?"

"Ah, thereby hang many tales!" cried Lady Margot, laughing. "The mostimportant is, perhaps, that I am not strong enough to go through aseason just now; but I have no intention of being dull even in Raby. Wemust amuse each other and do all kinds of nice things together. Thegreat lack on my visits, so far, has been to find any other girls withwhom I could be intimate; but now that you are here it will be quitedifferent. "

"But we are only country-cousins, Lady Margot. You will find that weare very ignorant of the things that have made up your life. We arevery poor at home, and have had to do most of our gaieties inimagination, " said Ruth; while Mollie gave a little gurgle of laughter, and cried--

"Let's tell her about Berengaria and Lucille!"

Lady Margot looked her curiosity, and, when the nature of the game wasexplained in detail in Mollie's breezy language, went into peals ofdelighted laughter, and rocked to and fro in her chair. 

"How lovely--oh, how lovely! I do think it is too funny! I must callyou Berengaria and Lucille. Do you mind? Such wonderful names! Howdid you manage to hit on them? I used to imagine, too; and what do youthink was my dream? Instead of being a lonely only girl, I was a largefamily of grown-up sisters, and schoolboys coming home for the holidays, and little dots in the nursery--all in my own little self. You can'timagine how dull it is to be an only girl!"

"No, " asserted Ruth doubtfully. "But rather nice to get all the pettingand consideration! When you are the eldest of seven children, you arealways expected to set an example, and it is very wearing at times. Howdelightful that you amused yourself `pretending, ' just as we did! Thatmakes quite a bond of union between us!"

"Yes, indeed! But lucky creatures, your dream seems about to come true, while I am as lonely as ever. Your position at the Court is soromantic! You don't mind my speaking about it, do you, because everyoneknows, and is so interested in the result? Of course, one of you mustbe the lucky heir; and then we shall be neighbours, and see each otherconstantly. Which is it to be--Berengaria, or Lucille?"

"Mollie!" said Ruth. 

"Ruth!" said Mollie. "Don't believe her, Lady Margot. She is a wee bitout of favour the last few days, but I haven't a chance beside her. Shehas the Farrell eyebrows, you see, and the Farrell frown, and poise ofthe head. When she is sitting in the dining-room, you could tell atonce that she was a descendant of the oil-paintings. I often see UncleBernard looking from her to them, and he is far more amiable to her thanto any of us, as a rule. We all agree that she is far and away thechief favourite. "

"Really! You discuss it among yourselves, and come to the sameconclusions. How interesting!" said Lady Margot. "And the two men--your cousins--do they have no chance at all, poor things?" she askedlightly. 

"They are not our cousins. They belong to different sides of the house, and we had never met till we came down here. Mr Melland refuses to beconsidered as a `candidate, ' and is staying only till his ankle isbetter. Mr Druce, "--Ruth hesitated uncertainly--"he is very nice toUncle Bernard. They talk together a good deal. Sometimes I think hischance is very good. "

"He is certainly second favourite, so far; but we have more than twomonths still before us. I intend to cut them both out long before then. May I have one of those dear little scones? I am quite hungry after mydrive!" Mollie said, as she in turn was presented with a daintyWorcester cup. 

She watched Lady Margot with intent eyes, as she flitted about the room, placing little tables beside her guests for their greater convenience. 

"Such a plain dress, and almost no jewellery, and her hair so simplydone; but she looks a Lucille through and through, as I should never do, however fine I might be!" she said admiringly to herself. 

"We must think what we shall do to amuse ourselves, mustn't we? Youhave begun your round of dinners already, I hear; but in Raby they areapt to be a trifle too agricultural. All the men talk about their cropsat this time of the year, and, as the prospects are generally bad, theyget gloomier and gloomier as each course comes on. Mr Druce told methat Mr Early has paid you a visitation, so, if you take hisconversation as a sample, you can judge of the combined effect. I don'task what he talked about, because I know!"

"Yes, " murmured Ruth vaguely, while her eye met Mollie's in aninvoluntary appeal. "Mr Druce told me!"--But Mr Early's call hadtaken place only three days before, nearly a week after Lady Margot'svisit to the Court. "Mr Druce told me!" That meant that Margot hadmet Victor yesterday or the day before, and had talked with him sometime, for the prosy Mr Early would not be an early subject ofconversation. Victor often went out riding alone, and there was noreason in the world why he should not call on an old acquaintance. Butwhy make a mystery of it, and avoid the call to-day by an obvioussubterfuge? Ruth was very quiet for the rest of the visit, and LadyMargot glanced at her more than once as she chatted with Mollie. Whentea was over she came out to the porch to watch their departure. 

"_Au revoir_, Berengaria--_au revoir_, Lucille!" she cried gaily, as thecarriage drove away; but as she turned from the door, the smile fadedfrom her face, and was replaced by a very thoughtful expression. 

"I see--I see it all! Poor pretty thing!" she said tenderly to herself. "I am sorry for her and for poor Margot, too! Which of us, I wonder, is the more to be pitied?"

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE. 

PREPARING FOR THE GARDEN-PARTY. 

Mrs Thornton took counsel with her husband as to the best form ofhospitality she could show to the squire's visitors. 

"I want to be one of the first to entertain them formally. It is a dutyin our position, " she explained. "The girls have been to tea severaltimes, and that dear Mollie runs up to the nursery as naturally as ifshe were at home; but I think we ought to do more. The squire willexpect it; and then the question is, dear--what can we do?"

"Just so. " The vicar smiled, half amused, half quizzical. "The meansat our disposal are distinctly limited. We can't ask them to dinner, because the staff is incapable of cooking and serving an extensivemeal. "

"And there are only three sherry-glasses left, and Mary broke the roundglass dish last week--the one I always used for the trifle. And thedinner-service... We really must buy a new dinner-service, Stanford!"

"We really must, Agnes--some time! I think all the objections takentogether put the dinner-party out of the question. Would not a somewhatmore formal tea--"

"No. " Mrs Thornton shook her head decidedly. "A formal tea is themost depressing function imaginable. If it was a little later on, Iwould suggest a hay-party. As it is, I am afraid it must be a garden-party, pure and simple. "

The vicar laughed. 

"Simple, it certainly would be. Our poor little lawn, one tennis-court, and the flower-garden a mass of weeds! We can't afford a band ofminstrels, or even the ordinary ices and hothouse fruits. I am afraidit might be rather a failure, Agnes. "

But Mrs Thornton refused to be discouraged. 

"Nonsense, dear! People don't expect extravagant entertainments at avicarage! The children and I can undertake the weeding, and when thatis done the dear old herbaceous borders will look charming! The lawn isnot big, but there is delightful shade beneath the beech-trees, and wecan draw the piano up to the drawing-room window, and get a few peopleto sing for us--Maud Bailey and Mrs Reed; and I believe Mr Druce has afine voice. I'll ask him to be very kind, and give us a song. As forrefreshments, I can give good tea and coffee, and the best cream formiles around, and people can exist without ices for once in a way. Given a bright, fine day, I could manage beautifully!"

"I have no doubt you could. But why go through the ceremony of askingmy advice, Mistress Thornton, when your mind has been made up from thebeginning? Go your ways--go your ways! I wash my hands of allresponsibility!" cried the vicar, laughing, as he walked back to hisstudy, leaving his wife to sit down to her desk and make out a lengthylist of guests, which included everyone of note for miles round. 

During the days to come Mr Thornton often sympathised with his wife onthe amount of work she had undertaken in order to entertain the squire'sguests; but, even to his unobservant eyes, it was apparent that, so farfrom being exhausted, she throve beneath it, and appeared brighter andyounger than for years past. All work and no play has an even moredepressing effect upon Jill than on Jack, and Mrs Thornton was byinstinct a hospitable creature, who would have loved nothing better thana houseful of guests and a constant succession of entertainments. Withsmall means, a large family, and a straggling parish, her time andenergy were for the most part engrossed in sheer hard work, so that theprospect of a little "jollification, " as she laughingly expressed it, came as a welcome variety. 

The invitations to the Court were sent out first, to make sure of themost important guests, and down came the girls with notes of acceptance, and a hundred curious questions. 

"Who is coming? What are you going to do? What dresses shall we wear?Can we help?" they asked eagerly; whereupon Mrs Thornton laughed, andreplied hesitatingly--

"It is most incorrect; you ought to know nothing of the make-shifts, butjust drive down to enjoy the completed effect; but, yes, --I cannotresist the pleasure of your company. Come, if you like, and I'llpromise you some real hard work. "

"That's right; and you'll find us so useful! We have been born andbrought up on make-shifts, and can make anything out of nothing, and abox of tacks--can't we, Ruth?" cried Mollie, in the brutally outspokenmanner which always brought a flush into her sister's face. 

It was not so much foolish shame at the fact of poverty, but the stab ofpainful repugnance which came with the remembrance of the bareness andlack of beauty which characterised the old life. After a month'ssojourn at the Court the day of small things seemed far away, and sheshrank at the possibility of returning to it as a permanency. 

When Mrs Thornton began to enumerate her difficulties, and escorted thegirls from one room to another to ask their advice upon various knottypoints, it was like the probing of a wound to Ruth's sensitive nerves. The house itself was roomy and well built, but in a hopeless state ofdisrepair. The paint was worn and dingy; the wallpapers so old-fashioned and discoloured that all Mrs Thornton's painstaking effortsafter cheerfulness and beauty were foiled by the inartistic background. 

"I shed tears over the drawing-room paper when I was first married, "said Mrs Thornton, with a laugh and a shrug. "But, as one gets older, there are so many more serious things to cry over that one learns to bephilosophical. I thought I might put some big, spreading branches inthese old pots to cover the walls as much as possible, for we must havesome rooms available in case of a shower. A wet day is too terrible acatastrophe to contemplate, so we won't even imagine it. Given sunshineand unlimited borrowing, we can struggle through. Think of it, mydears--I have invited over a hundred people, and we possess twelveteaspoons!"

Mollie gurgled with laughter in her hearty, infectious manner. 

"I'd give up sugar for the day, and do without. That's one off thelist. Shall we ask the butler to send down a supply? I'm sure he hashundreds stowed away in those great plate-chests. "

"My dear, no! I should not think of it!" cried Mrs Thornton, aghast. "I can manage quite well without troubling the squire. Pray don'trepeat any of my thoughtless remarks to him. My husband says that mytongue runs away with me far too often. "

Ruth protested politely, but Mollie preserved an unusual silence for therest of the visit. She was evidently thinking hard, and the result ofher cogitations was, that when she returned to the Court she paid asurprise visit to Mr Farrell in his sanctum. 

The old man was sitting reading in his favourite chair, and as he lookedup it struck Mollie that he looked more alert than she had seen himsince her arrival. The voice in which he answered her greeting wascertainly less wearied and fretful than usual. He looked, if such amiracle could be believed, almost pleased to see her. 

"Well, --so you have returned from your wanderings!"

"Yes, here I am, come to bother you again. There's a whole half-hourbefore you need begin to dress, and I've something very important totalk to you about. "

"What does that mean, pray? More new dresses? I should have thoughtyou could hardly have come to the end of the last supply by this time. "

"Goodness, no! They will last for years. It is something far moreimportant. "

Mollie seated herself on a low chair directly opposite the old man, leant her elbows on her knees, her chin on her hands, and saidhesitatingly--

"Uncle Bernard!"

"Mary!"

"Do you remember the first evening we were here, when you spoke to usabout our visit? You said that you might possibly allow each of us inturn to act as master or mistress of the ceremonies for a short time?"

"I believe I did say something of the kind. It occurred to me that itmight be an interesting experiment. "

"And did you mean that we could really do what we liked, about money andeverything else, just as if we were really and truly the real owner inyour place?"

Mr Farrell smiled somewhat grimly. 

"If your sister asked me that question, I should say `Yes. ' Knowing asI do your capacity for extravagance, I am a little more cautious. Within reasonable limits that is, however, what I meant to imply. "

"Ah!" sighed Mollie deeply. "But it all depends on what you callreasonable. At any rate, you can only refuse, and things can be noworse than they are at present. Please, Uncle Bernard, may I begin myreign from to-day?"

"Your reign! You put it forcibly, my dear--more so than is perhapsquite pleasant in my ears. And you are the youngest of the four; yourturn should come last, not first. When the others have had theirtrial--"

"But they have never asked for it; they don't want it, and I do; and yousaid nothing about taking turns when you made the suggestion. If youlet me begin, they could take warning from my mistakes. I don't thinkyou would find they disliked the arrangement. Do, please, be kind andsay `Yes. '"

Mr Farrell reflected for a moment, bringing the tips of his fingerstogether. 

"As you say, you are the first to express any desire to take me at myword. If it pleases you to assume the reins of government for a shorttime, I have no objection. "

"You mean it really? I can begin at once, and give what orders I like?"

"Subject, as I have said, to some possible restrictions if yourenthusiasm carries you too far. There is evidently some big schemelooming behind this request. You had better let me know the worst atonce. What is to be your first extravagance?"

Mollie's head still rested in the cup of her hands. She looked at himsteadily, with a little flame of determination in her grey eyes. 

"I am going to have the vicarage painted and papered from top to bottom. It's disgracefully shabby! The paper is hanging off the walls in someplaces, and where it isn't, it would be almost better if it were, it isso ugly and worn. It is too bad to expect Mr and Mrs Thornton to doall the hard, depressing work of the parish and keep bright and cheerfulthemselves, when their home is enough to give the blues to a clown! Itlooks as if it hadn't been touched for a century!"

Mr Farrell lowered his eyelids and sat in a grim silence, while theclock ticked a full two minutes. Mollie, watching his face, saw thethin lips grow thinner and thinner, as they were pressed the more firmlytogether; the horizontal lines in his forehead deepened into furrows. There was no mistaking the fact that he was displeased, and deeplydispleased, even before the cold eyes met hers once more. 

"I had no intention now, or at any other time, of allowing you to assumecontrol over the whole parish! My proposition referred simply to thishouse and your own entertainment. I am still capable of looking aftermy own property. "

"But--" began Mollie, and stopped short. 

Even her courage failed before the obvious retort that the property wasnot looked after, but allowed to fall into dilapidation; but Mr Farrellunderstood without the need of words, and his eyes flashed with anger. 

"You must permit me to judge for myself! When my day is over, whoevercomes into possession can squander my money as he or she sees fit, but Icannot hurry the time forward, however much you may desire it. You mustbe patient and wait. It may come sooner than you think. "

Mollie sprang to her feet with an exclamation of mingled pain and anger. 

"Oh, Uncle Bernard, how cruel! How can you say anything so horrid andunjust! It isn't true, and you know it isn't true, and I don't deserveit! I only asked for what you yourself suggested. "

"I never suggested that you should interfere with my property, andcriticise what I had chosen to do or left undone. As for not deservingreproach, you must have made very sure of stepping into my shoes sinceyou wish to wear them while I am still here. No doubt I appear to you amere cumberer of the ground; but it is my ground, I would have youremember. You cannot take liberties with it yet awhile. "

"I don't want it! I never want it! I'll go home to-morrow! You haveno right to taunt me like this!" cried Mollie, trembling with such astorm of indignation and wounded feeling as she had rarely known in herbright, easy-going existence. 

A rush of ugly words came to her lips, and struggled for utterance, while Mr Farrell sank back in his chair, and lay crouched against thecushions, one thin hand pressed heavily over his heart. The look, theaction, brought Mollie to herself with a stab of recollection. 

Whatever he had said to wound her pride, she had no right to forget hisweakness, his danger, his lonely, piteous age. Anger died a rapiddeath, and gave place to an even keener sympathy. When Mr Farrelllooked up again, it was to find the grey eyes wet with tears, and thelips trembling with emotion. 

"Oh, you poor old man--you poor old man! Why will you make it sodifficult? Why won't you let us love you and be a comfort, instead of atrouble? We would, if you would allow us. We want to, but you keep usat arm's length, and scold and sneer. I am not thinking of myself. Iam young and strong, and I have my home and my dear little mother. Ishall be happy, whatever happens. It's _you_ I am sorry for! I hate tosee you ill and lonely. You have given a great deal to me; can't you begenerous enough to take something in return? There are only two monthsleft. The time is nearly half over. Can't we be friends--realfriends--until the end?"

She drew nearer as she spoke, and saw no rebuff in the watching face, until at last she sank on her knees before him, and timidly touched hishand. 

"Uncle Bernard, speak! Say something to me!"

Still the old man hesitated; but his hand lay quietly in hers, and didnot try to escape. 

"What can I say?" he asked slowly at last. "I believe you are a goodchild; I believe you are honest; but my days are past for makingfriendships. I have felt deeply in my time, but the power of lovingdied away with everything else which made life worth living. I cannotpromise what is impossible. "

"But you can at least give me a chance of loving you. I won't ask anymore favours if you will just talk to me a little sometimes, withoutsneering at me, and let me walk with you about the grounds and be alittle bit of a companion. Will you? You might get to like me a littlebit in time, and it would not be quite so lonely. "

"I can imagine things less impossible. You are a good child; butremember, Mollie, my liking or not liking has nothing to do with mychoice of an heir. The condition to which I referred might easily applyto one who appealed to me in no other way. It is only right to warnyou. "

But the listener took no heed of the warning. Her face was one radiantbeam of delight. 

"You called me `Mollie'!" she cried. "It was the very first time! Thatreally does sound as if we were going to be friends?"

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO. 

MR. FARRELL MAKES HIS WILL. 

It was not in human nature--not in Mollie's nature, at least--to resist"showing off" a little after that momentous interview, and her suddenfamiliarity with their host filled her companions with amazed curiosity. Ruth had naturally heard all that had passed, and loyally stifled thedawning of envy, but the young men were at a loss to account for whatseemed to them a mysterious change of favourites. 

"Miss Mollie is outstripping us all! She has stepped into the positionof first favourite this last fortnight, " Victor Druce said, as the fouryoung people sat on the terrace steps waiting for tea, a few days afterthe visit to the vicarage. 

He laughed as he spoke, but in a half-hearted manner, and tugged heavilyat the ends of his moustache, while he scrutinised Mollie's face throughhalf-closed lids. She beamed at him gaily in response, scorning mock-modest protestations. 

"Oh yes; we understand each other ever so much better! I have beenimpressing upon him ever since our first meeting that I am really verynice, and at last he is beginning to realise it for himself. He likesme very much. He told me so with his very own lips; but he told mesomething else, too. "

"Yes! May we inquire--"

"Oh, certainly! It is quite as interesting to you as to me. Liking hasnothing whatever to do with the mysterious condition; he may quiteprobably choose the one of us he cares for least, as his heir. `Curiouser and curiouser, ' as Alice said; isn't it?"

"Humph! There may be a chance for me, after all, " said Jack lightly. 

Victor knitted his brows, and tugged once more at his moustache. 

"He said so definitely--you are sure you are not mistaken? Then how canone possibly judge? That upsets all our theories at a blow. "

"That's what I thought myself. I felt sure that it would be Ruth, butnow I am all at sea; but, for my own part, I'm glad. It is easier to begood friends when there is nothing mercenary involved. "

Mollie smiled her sunny, candid smile, and lay back in her deck-chair, her hands clasped easily behind her head. It was delightful to laze inthe sunshine, to feel at peace with all the world. The present was soall-absorbing that she had no time to worry her head about the future;but Ruth sat by her side, with unseeing eyes bent upon her book, whilethe swift thoughts surged through her brain. 

She also had felt inwardly convinced that Uncle Bernard's choice wouldfall upon herself, who was so truly a daughter of his race, and it hadbeen a shock to learn that there was nothing to be deduced from hissigns of preference; but of late days there was another problem whichwas becoming of even more vital interest than the heirship of the Court. 

Even as she sat there, with averted head, she was acutely conscious ofVictor's presence. She seemed to know, without looking in hisdirection, the absorbed, contented expression of the dark face. Sheknew it so well by this time--knew it in an aspect which no one saw butherself; for when they were alone together, it was as if a mask fellaway, and revealed the true man. Then he looked at her with openadmiration, spoke unreservedly of himself, and drew her out to tell ofher own life, and hopes, and ambitions. And there were even morethrilling moments, when the talk ceased, and they sat side by side, silent, yet absorbed, acutely conscious of each other's presence;delightfully, inexplicably confused. 

At such moments Ruth confessed to herself that this man, whose veryexistence she had been unaware of a few weeks before, was fast becomingto her the most important person in the world, and it seemed as certainthat he reciprocated her feelings. At such moments, yes! but certaintydied away into uneasy doubt, as upon the approach of a third person--even the insignificant Mrs Wolff herself--Victor fell back into hiscarefully conventional manner. 

It was not that she expected or desired any demonstration in public. Ruth was by nature far too reserved to welcome such an exhibition; butthe two attitudes were so widely divided, Victor's care in keeping themapart so sedulous, that she could not but be perturbed. Ruth's hearthad never before been touched; but love needs no apprenticeship, and shefelt by instinct that such self-control was unnatural. Surely, surely, if he really "cared, " there would be moments when his eyes wouldinvoluntarily meet hers, when his voice would soften in tone. 

Then there was Lady Margot Blount! What was the real history of thatacquaintanceship? Why did Victor affect to avoid her, while reallymeeting her in secret?

While Ruth sat dreaming, tea was brought out, and Mr Farrell camelimping down the terrace to join the party. It was not often that hefavoured them with his presence at the afternoon meal, but the day wasso fine and sunny that it was really warmer out of doors than in thehouse, and as he sat he spread out his wrinkled hands, evidentlyenjoying the newly-found heat. 

Ruth waited upon him with a pretty deference, while Mollie chattered onin her usual unabashed fashion. The old man appeared to pay noattention, but he evidently listened more closely than he cared toadmit, for a casual mention of Margot Blount's name evoked a quickglance and question--

"You all seem to speak of Lady Margot in a very familiar fashion; I havenot the pleasure of her acquaintance, but from all I have heard I shouldnot imagine she was inclined to make friendships lightly. You have mether--how often? Once or twice?"

He looked at Mollie as he spoke, but Mollie deliberately avoided hiseyes, turning towards Victor in a marked manner, which left him nochoice but to reply. It was a mischievous impulse to avenge herself andRuth for his desertion of a few days before, and to discover the truthabout that secret meeting of which Margot herself had spoken. Her faceseemed solemnity itself to the casual observer, but as he looked at herJack choked suddenly over his tea, and hitched his chair in an oppositedirection. He would have laughed outright if he had looked one momentlonger. As for Victor, his dark eyes shot out a spark of annoyance, just one; then he answered with smiling unconcern--

"Lady Margot and I are not quite strangers, sir; I met her in town agood deal last year. We have some friends in common. It was onlyrenewing an acquaintance when we met again the other day. "

"Indeed--indeed!" Mr Farrell looked unusually interested and alert. "I am glad to hear that. The Blounts are some of the most importantpeople in the neighbourhood. In the old days there was a strongfriendship between the two families, which I should be pleased to seerenewed. You were introduced to the old people when you called at theMoat, I presume?"

Here was a direct question which could not be avoided. Jack and Mollieturned towards Victor with glances of elaborately veiled curiosity. Ruth clattered the tea-cups together, carefully averting her eyes. Anxious as she was to hear the reply, she hated the knowledge thatVictor was being placed in an awkward position, --hated the consciousnessthat the others were enjoying the embarrassment. 

The pause lasted but a moment; then Victor spoke in his most casualtones--

"No; I have not seen them yet. I have run across Lady Margot once ortwice in my morning rides, and had the opportunity of a talk with her, so I thought it better to defer a more formal call. Miss Farrell waskind enough to leave my card, but I did not wish to put myself too much_en evidence_!"

Mr Farrell frowned. 

"You had better go soon, then--the sooner the better. As you know theniece, there is all the more reason for paying due respect to the uncleand aunt. You will no doubt receive an invitation after this exchangeof visits, and it must be returned as soon as possible. I knew thegirl's father in his youth. He was a fine fellow. If she is like him, she must be worth knowing. She cannot be very young, --nearer thirtythan twenty, I should say. It is a wonder that she is not married, orengaged. Is she engaged, do you happen to know?"

Again the others waited, leaving Victor to reply, and for the first timea faint flush showed itself on his cheek. 

"I believe not. There was no talk of it last autumn. I have heard norumours--"

"I am surprised at that. It is a poor family, and she will have littleor no money; but the name and position ought to count for something. They would be almost more valuable than money to a young man beginninglife. "

"I am thankful that I have no name or position! I should like myhusband to value me for myself, not for what I possessed!" cried Molliequickly. 

It gave her an uncomfortable feeling, amounting almost to an augury ofill, to hear Uncle Bernard talking of Margot Blount with such unusualinterest. The first definite wish which he had expressed was inconnection with her name; his last remarks virtually sanctioned with hisapproval any aspirations which Victor might secretly treasure. LadyMargot Blount could hardly be expected to marry a struggling barrister;but if that barrister were the possible heir of the Court, hisimportance became at once largely increased. 

Victor was unfailing in his efforts to please his host, and the resultof this conversation would inevitably be a closer intimacy with theBlount family, which, even if it led to nothing more serious, would of acertainty cloud Ruth's happiness. Mollie was by no means sure that sheapproved of Victor as a suitor for her beloved sister, but, withdelightful inconsistency, she hated the idea of his daring to care foranyone else, and the thought lent an unwonted edge to her voice--

"It's horrid to talk about marriage in that mercenary fashion, as if itwere a pure business arrangement. When I hear such remarks, I'mthankful that I haven't a penny piece in the world!"

"If that is your feeling, you would be in a most unfortunate position asthe owner of the Court. It would be a pity to disturb your equanimity, my dear. "

Mr Farrell stretched out his thin hands on his knees, looking at herwith quizzical eyes, whereupon Mollie forgot her anger, and gave one ofher gay, infectious laughs, nodding her head towards him in mischievous, new-found familiarity. 

"Ah, you had me there! But I might be like Queen Bess, you know, andprize my kingdom above any man; or, if one came along whom I reallywanted to marry, I'd send him to slay dragons and carry off goldenapples, to prove his devotion and disinterestedness. Don't cut me offthrough any mistaken scruples, Uncle Bernard. I'd really make adelightful chatelaine, and I should enjoy it so! No one appreciates thereal object of money more than I do!"

"And what is your idea of the `real value, ' if one may ask?"

"To spend, of course!" she answered audaciously. "It is the only thingto do, for if you keep it, it's just a dull collection of coins. I lovespending! Now, if I became a big heiress to-morrow, would you like toknow what I should do?"

"Extremely; it would be most interesting!" said Mr Farrell. 

"Yes, Miss Mollie, do tell us!" urged Victor. 

Jack looked up with a puckered brow, half amused, half anxious, and Ruthmurmured a gentle "Mollie dear!" Mollie was not to be deterred byencouragement or warning. She lay back in her chair, tapping off eachitem on her fingers as she spoke, her face one beam of mischievousenjoyment. 

"I'd settle annuities on all my relations and friends. I'd buy the mostexquisite presents, and send them round to everyone who had been kind tome in my poor estate. I'd give huge donations to governess's Homes, andfunds for poor gentlewomen, and send them flowers, and fruit, and game. I'd go to Liberty's, and buy artistic furniture, and hire experts tosuperintend decorations, and, while the house was being put in order, I'd go a voyage round the world, and buy stacks of lovely things atevery port, and see all the sights, and come home laden with spoils!Then I'd settle down, and, "--she chuckled complacently--"I _would_ havea good time! I'd have every single thing I wanted, and never think ofwhat it cost!"

"Until the bailiffs arrived; which would be surprisingly soon, I shouldimagine!" said Uncle Bernard drily. "You have not much idea of theresponsibility of wealth, my dear. I prefer not to discuss the point, however. My own views, which are peculiar, are set forth in the Willwhich is lying in the desk in my room. "

The four young people looked up sharply. The same question was on thelips of each; but it was Victor's eagerness which first found words--

"The Will?--Now! But surely--?"

Mr Farrell's lips twisted into a grim smile, as if he had of deliberatepurpose provoked their curiosity. 

"You are surprised that I have already come to a conclusion. It is byno means unchangeable; but, in the extremely precarious condition of myhealth, I do not think it safe to delay matters indefinitely. This Willwas drawn up last week, and is based upon my impressions up to thepresent time. If I live it is extremely likely that I may alter my mindonce and again; but it should be a comfort to you all to feel that, atthe worst, I am not unprepared. "

He looked from one to the other with the same faint, mocking smile, hisgaze lingering on Ruth's troubled face. Her eyes expressed aquestioning so intense as to be almost wild; then slowly they fellbefore his, and a crimson tide rushed over her cheeks. 

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE. 

HARD AT WORK. 

Preparations for Mrs Thornton's garden-party went on uninterruptedlyduring the next week, and grew in fervour as the great day approached. Everybody had accepted, as the hostess announced with a groan and alaugh; and the vicar threatened to be called abroad on urgent business, so alarmed was he at the prospect of the fashionable throng which was toinvade his shabby precincts. When, however, Mrs Thornton made up hermind to carry out a plan, she was not easily damped; and aided by Mollieand the younger members of her brood, she weeded, and forked, andclipped at the over-grown garden, until it really began to assume quitea presentable appearance. 

"I daren't weed, " Mollie explained, "for I'm a poor town thing, whowould probably pull up your most cherished seedlings; but my arms are sostrong that I can mow with the best, so I'll take the grass in hand, ifsomeone else will trim the borders. "

"But your face, my dear--your face!" cried Mrs Thornton, staring withdismay at the crimsoned countenance beneath the straw hat. "I'm ashamedto let you work so hard! What would your uncle say if he saw you now?"

"Something uncomplimentary, no doubt. I know I am magenta, butfortunately it isn't lasting. I asked Mr Druce if he would help methis morning, and do a little rolling into the bargain, but he would notgive up his ride. "

Mrs Thornton pursed up her lips, stared first at the ground, then atthe sky, then across into Mollie's face. 

"He is very fond of riding!" she said mysteriously. "I see him passevery morning, going in the same direction, and always alone. How is itthat none of you ever go with him?"

"Jack Melland is still lame, and Ruth and I are only beginners. We havelittle canters together in the afternoons sometimes, but in the morningshe prefers to be free to go longer distances. He goes ever so far--miles and miles. One morning last week he met Lady Margot Blountsomewhere near the Moat. "

"And one morning this week also, for my husband saw them together, andif I were inclined to gossip, I should say it was oftener than once. Mydear Mollie, how charming! Are we going to have a love-story to enliventhe summer? Nobody ever gets engaged or married in this sleepy place, and this would be truly exciting! But I thought at one time--excuse mysaying so, won't you, dear?--I quite thought he admired your sister, andthat there might be a match there!"

"Of course, he admired her--no one could help it; but please never hintat anything of the sort to Ruth. She is very reserved, and would hateto be talked about!" cried Mollie hastily. 

Across the lawn Ruth's graceful figure could be seen kneeling in frontof a bed of flowers which she was fastening to supporting sticks in herusual neat, methodical fashion. No one could have recognised that bedas the same confused broken-down mass of blossom which it had been anhour earlier. 

"There! now they do look as if someone loved them, " said Ruth toherself, straightening her weary back, and brushing the soil off herfingers. 

After the Thorntons' more casual work was over, she had made a carefulround of the beds, giving those dainty finishing touches which add solargely to the effect. Now her work was finished, and, seeing MrsThornton and Mollie standing together, she rose stiffly, and walkedacross the lawn to meet them. 

"Have you finished? I think I have really come to the end of the beds, and everything looks delightfully `cared for'! I shall bring my cameradown on Thursday, Mrs Thornton, and take some snapshots of your guestsin pretty corners of the garden. Did you know I had taken thephotographic fever? I bought myself a really, really nice camera, and Iwant to take mother a collection of views of the Court when we go home. She will value it more than anything else, for I shall snap all herfavourite bits in the grounds, and take the interiors with time-exposures. They will be nice to look at when we are away, and someoneelse reigns in our stead!"

She shrugged her shoulders as she spoke, and Mrs Thornton patted herarm with kindly encouragement. 

"Nonsense--nonsense! You are tired, dear, and that makes you look atthings through blue spectacles. Come into the house, and we will havetea, and discuss the great question of where my guests are to sit, ifanything so dreadful as a shower should happen! Two armchairs, you see, half a dozen small ones, more or less unstable (if anyone over sevenstone attempts the green plush there'll be a catastrophe!), and onesofa. Now, put your inventive brains together, and tell me what I cando. There is plenty of room for more furniture, but no money to buy it, alas!"

"Let them sit on the floor in rows; it would be ever so sociable!" saidnaughty Mollie. 

Ruth knitted her brows thoughtfully. 

"Have you any chair-beds? We could make quite elegant lounges of them, pushed up against the wall, covered with rugs and banked up withcushions; or even out of two boards propped up at the sides, if theworst came to the worst!"

"Oh-oh! Chair-beds! What an inspiration! I have two stored away inthe attic. They are old and decrepit, but that doesn't matter a bit. They will look quite luxurious when the mattresses are covered withsofa-blankets; but I don't know where the cushions are to come from. Ionly possess these three, and they must stay where they are to hide thepatches in the chintz. I might perhaps borrow--"

"No, don't do anything of the kind. Use your pillows, and Ruth and Iwill make frilled covers out of art-muslin, at threepence a yard. Theywill look charming, and lighten up the dark corners. We are used tothat sort of work at home. We made a cosy corner for the drawing-roomout of old packing-cases and a Liberty curtain, and it is easier andmore comfortable than any professional one I ever saw. The sillyupholsterers always make the seats too high and narrow. We made a musicottoman of the inside, and broke our backs lining it, and our nailshammering in the tacks; but, dear me, how we did enjoy it, and how proudwe were when it was accomplished for seventeen-and-six!

"I'm beginning to doubt, " repeated Mollie solemnly, "whether it is halfso amusing to be rich as it is to be poor. When you can get everythingyou want the moment you want it, you don't appreciate it half so much aswhen you have pined for it, and saved up your pennies for it, for monthsbeforehand. When we get a new thing at home, the whole family payvisits to it like a shrine, and we open the door and go into the roomwhere it is, one after the other, to study the effect, and gloat overit. It _is_ fun; isn't it, now? Confess that it is!"

"Ye-es, " agreed Mrs Thornton doubtfully. "But where you have to waittoo long, the sense of humour gets a little bit blunted, especially asone grows older, Mollie dear!"

She sighed as she spoke, and her eyes roved pensively round thediscoloured walls, those same walls whose condition had fired Mollie tomake her unsuccessful appeal. The girl's thoughts went back to thatembarrassing interview, not altogether regretfully, since it had endedin bringing about a better understanding between her uncle and herself. Perhaps, though he had refused her request, it would linger in his mind, and lead to good results. Nothing but the unexpected was certain aboutUncle Bernard. 

The next afternoon the vicarage drawing-room presented a rather chaoticappearance, as Mrs Thornton and her assistants prepared the importantcouches. Ruth sat in the middle of the floor running up lengths ofbrightly coloured muslins on a sewing-machine, while the other twowrestled with the difficulties which attend all make-shifts. With thegreatest regard for ease and luxury, the beds were pronounced decidedlytoo low to look genuine, and the rickety legs had to be propped up withfoundations manufactured out of old bound volumes of magazines, bricksfrom the garden, and an odd weight or two from the kitchen scales. Thesofa-blankets also turned out to be too narrow, and persisted indisclosing the iron legs, until, in desperation, one end was sewn to themattress, allowing the full width to hang down in front. 

At last the work was finished, and the hot and dishevelled workersretired to the hall, and, re-entering the room to study the effect, intrue Farrell manner, pronounced the "divans" to look professional beyondall fear of detection. 

The next achievement was to place a tapering bank of plants against adiscoloured patch of wallpaper, and many and varied were the strugglesbefore the necessary stand was arranged. Eventually an old desk formedthe bottom tier, a stool the second, and the baby's high chair the thirdand last. Draped with an old piece of green baize, with small pots oftrailing _Tradescantia_ fitted into the crossbars of the chair, and thegood old family _Aspidistras_ ("as old as Mabel!" explained MrsThornton, stroking one of the long green leaves affectionately) takingthe place of honour, the effect was so superior and luxurious that thevicar had to be dragged from his study to exclaim and admire. 

"There, just look at our divans! Did you ever see anything look moreluxurious? Who could ever suspect they were only a make-up? Sit downand see how comfortable this is!" cried Mrs Thornton volubly; whereuponthe vicar sat down heavily in the centre of the seat, and promptlydescended to the floor amidst a heaped-up pile of bedding, pillows, _Sunday at Homes_, and broken bricks. 

He gasped and groped wildly with his hands, and the sight of him sittingprone among the ruins was so comical that both girls went off into pealsof laughter. The humorous side of the accident was not, however, quiteso apparent to the mistress of the ceremonies. 

"That tiresome, tiresome bed! I might have known as much! It used tocollapse with me regularly when I was nursing Mabel with scarlet-fever!"she cried impatiently. "Now we shall have to begin from the beginning, and make it up again. How tiresome of you, Arthur, to be so heavy!"

"I will spare you the obvious retort, dear. Let us be thankful that Iwas the victim, and not Lady Elstree, whom you would certainly haveescorted to the seat of honour to-morrow. If you will allow me to help, I think I could manage to make things fast. "

At this critical moment a loud rat-tat sounded at the door, and MrsThornton rushed to peep out of the window. 

"Horrors, a visitor! Mary will show her into the room, I know she will!That girl has no more sense than a doll! Ruth--Mollie--Wallace! pickup the things on the floor; throw them behind the sofa! Pull thesewing-machine to the wall! There's no room for anyone to tread! Ofall the tiresome, aggravating--"

"Nonsense, dear--nonsense!" cried the vicar, laughing. "Leave things asthey are. You have quite sufficient excuse in the fact of expecting ahundred people to-morrow. There will be no room to tread then, if youlike!"

He turned towards the door as he spoke, and Mrs Thornton hastilysmoothed her hair as it opened wide, and Mary's eager voice announced--

"If you please, mum, a 'amper!"

"A _what_?"

The vicar and his wife pressed forward eagerly, and, lo! on the well-worn oilcloth of the passage lay a large wicker hamper, addressed to"Mrs Thornton, The Vicarage, Raby, " and bearing on the label the nameof a well-known London fruiterer. To cut the string and tear it openwas the work of a moment, when inside was revealed such treasures ofhothouse fruits as left the beholders dumb and gasping with admiration. 

There in profusion were grapes, peaches, giant strawberries of thedeepest red, pineapples, --each one more perfect and tempting than thelast, in their dainty, padded cases. 

The vicar stood looking on, stroking his chin, and smiling withenjoyment at his wife's delight, as she bent over her treasures, exclaiming and rapturising like a girl in her teens. 

"How lovely! How charming! How delightful! My fruit-table will be atriumph! This is exactly what I needed to give the finishing touch tomy preparations! I've never seen finer fruit--never! Wallace, Wallace, won't we be grand?"

"So grand that I am afraid the churchwardens will have serious doubts asto the school funds, " said the vicar, laughing. "I have twenty poundsin hand at the present moment, and really--"

"Oh, don't be a goose! Of course, everyone will guess that it is apresent. I shall say so myself on every opportunity. But who from?Who can have thought of such a thing?" Her eyes turned with suddenquestioning to the two girls. "Ruth, Mollie--did you?"

"Indeed, no! I didn't think of it, I am sorry to say!" said Ruth; andadded honestly, "I am too hard up to pay for all those lovely things!"

"And you know nothing about it, really?"

"Really and truly, not a thing!"

"You don't think that perhaps the squire--"

Mollie recalled the snubbing which she had received on suggesting theimprovements to the vicarage, coupled with the various cynical remarksto which Mr Farrell had given utterance on the subject of this verygarden-party, and felt convinced that he was not the anonymous donor;but these things were not to be repeated, so she remained silent, whileRuth and Mrs Thornton wondered and speculated. 

No one could be thought of more likely than the squire, for theparishioners, as a rule, were not overburdened with money, nor the fewwho were, with generosity. 

"I have never had such a thing done for me all the years I have beenhere--never once!" cried Mrs Thornton, waxing almost tearful in herexcess of gratitude. "And to send it anonymously, too--so modest andunassuming! The dear, kind, thoughtful creature. I shall never restuntil I know who it is?"

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR. 

THE DAY OF THE PARTY. 

The morning of the garden-party was bright, almost perilously brighteven for June; but there was exhilaration in the sight of the blue sky, dappled with fleecy white clouds, which formed such an exquisitecontrast to the velvety green of the landscape, and a delicious sense ofluxury in strolling about in the sun, and feeling rid at last of thetreacherous wind. 

The squire's guests breakfasted upon the terrace, to the milddisapproval of Mrs Wolff, who could not understand why people could notbe content to remain comfortably indoors, instead of picknicking ingipsy-like fashion on every possible occasion. Her small, pinched faceexpressed the annoyance which she had not the courage to put into words, and as soon as her duties were over she hurried back to the shelter ofthe house. Immediately she had disappeared Jack boldly demanded anothercup of coffee, and set to work on toast and marmalade with a freshaccess of appetite. 

The opportunity was too good to be resisted. Ruth flew indoors for hercamera, and stood a few yards off focusing the table and its occupants, and waiting for a picturesque moment in which to snap. It came at last, just as Jack was forgetfully indulging in an enormous bite, a bachelorhabit which had become a standing joke among his companions. Mollie hadstolen a half-eaten piece of toast from his plate one morning, andmeasured the gap with an inch tape, to his everlasting embarrassment, sothat the pictured memorial was hailed with delight. 

Needless to say, Jack wished to have his revenge, and immortalise Molliescraping the sugar out of the bottom of the cup in school-girl fashion, and finally Bates was pressed into the service and instructed how tosnap, so that a complete group might be taken. 

By this time it was ten o'clock, and Mollie announced her intention ofgoing down to the vicarage to help in the final preparations for theafternoon's entertainment. She took for granted that Ruth wouldaccompany her; but Miss Ruth had her own ideas as to the employment ofthe next few hours, and they had nothing to do with Mrs Thornton'sgarden-party. 

On her way downstairs to breakfast she had overheard Victor telling aservant that he had no orders for the stables this morning. Theinference was, therefore, that he intended to stop at home, and thethought had instantly darted into her mind that if Mollie went off tothe vicarage there would be an hour or two before lunch, when--when--

Ruth blushed guiltily to herself when she got so far in hercalculations; but it was such a delight to enjoy a quiet _tete-a-tete_talk sometimes, instead of the general impersonal conversation. So itcame to pass that when Mollie announced her intention of going down tothe vicarage to help in the final preparations, Ruth absolutely refusedto accompany her. 

"I've done my share, " she said. "To-day I am going to be a visitor pureand simple, and drive down when everything is ready for my reception. "

Mollie shrugged her shoulders resignedly. 

"Well, somebody has got to do it, and, thank goodness, I'm not poor-spirited enough to leave a friend in the lurch at the last moment! Ishan't be satisfied until I see the last chair in order; but I don't seeany reason why I should walk. There is a pony-carriage in the stables, and if anyone had any nice feeling they would drive me there and back!"

Jack laughed, and limped across the terrace. 

"Anyone, singular; they, plural! Your grammar is deficient, MissMollie; but I suppose your modesty forbade you to be more explicit. Ihave lots of good-feeling, and nothing to do, so I shall be charmed toescort you, if you will give the order. It would take me too long toget down to the stables. "

It was evident that Jack's offer was pleasing to Mollie, for she thankedhim with a smile as bright as her words, and a quarter of an hour lateron they were driving together across the park behind the sleek littlepony, Mollie chatting gaily as usual, Jack listening with an air halfamused, half bored. Despite his accident, he was looking strong andwell, his skin bronzed by the outdoor life of the last few weeks; butthe old haughty, intolerant expression, which had seemed his chiefcharacteristic at first meeting, was still noticeable in curving lip andnostril. Not an easy man to convince against his will, nor one to beeasily affected by the presence of a pretty girl. 

"How cross Uncle Bernard was when I told him about the mysterioushamper! One would think he grudged poor Mrs Thornton having anythingnice!" said Mollie severely. "He nearly snapped my head off when Iasked if he had sent it. I should not have thought much of that, if hehad not denied it in so many words, for he might have been trying to putme off; but after what he said there can be no more doubt on thesubject. I wonder who could have sent it? Mrs Thornton says she willnever rest till she finds out. "

Jack flicked the pony impatiently. 

"Why can't she be content to take it quietly, and not worry any more?That's the worst of women--they must make a fuss! If the man who sentit wanted to be thanked, he would have put in a card. If he didn't, itshows that he prefers to be anonymous, and it's bad taste to goferreting round trying to find out what she is not intended to know. Ishould tell her so straight, if I were you. "

"No, you wouldn't, because, being a woman, you would be consumed withcuriosity, as I am. Now, I wonder why you said the `man'?" queriedMollie, tilting her head on one side, and staring at him withmischievous eyes. "What makes you think it was a man? Couldn't it aseasily have been a woman?"

"Oh, quite; but I prefer to use one pronoun and stick to it, instead ofmuddling them up as you do. Why are you always in such a hurry to snapa fellow up?" cried Jack irritably. 

Mollie made a naughty little _moue_. 

"I thought it was the other way about! I was most mild and lamb-like, when you snubbed me for my grammar, abused my sex, and accused me of badtemper. It shows how little you know of my beautiful disposition!"

Jack flicked the pony again, his face darkened by a frown. 

"No, I don't know you--how should I? You never give me a chance. Youshow me only the frivolous side of your character. You are alwayslaughing, joking, frivolling. In all these weeks I have only once had aglimpse of your real self. You evidently do not wish me to know you inany real or intimate sense; but that is your own fault, not mine. "

"If you have seen it only once, it cannot be my real self, " said Molliequietly. She had grown, not red but white, as she listened to Jack'swords, and her heart had begun to beat in an agitating fashion hithertounknown. She felt as if somebody had suddenly dealt her an unexpectedblow, for until this moment she had fondly imagined herself to be goodfriends with Jack Melland. "You do not know me, because, perhaps, thereis nothing to know, beyond the frivolous, silly creature you dislike somuch!"

"There you go again, exaggerating and catching up my words! Who said Idisliked you? We were not talking of likes or dislikes. We weretalking of knowing each other properly. I wouldn't trouble my head ifyou were an ordinary, empty-headed girl, but I know you are not. Thereis another side to your character, and I want to see and know you in it, but you evade me, and refuse to show yourself. I suppose I am not worththe trouble of talking to seriously?"

Mollie shook her head dejectedly. 

"I am not evading, I am not hiding anything. I'm nineteen, and out fora holiday. It's the first taste of luxury I've ever known. I enjoyedit so much, "--unconsciously to herself she used the past, not thepresent, tense--"that surely it was natural for me to be light-hearted. I am not highly educated, and I've lived a very quiet life. It's onlynatural that I seem stupid in comparison with other girls you have met. I suppose they are very clever and well read?"

Jack kept his eyes on the road, mentally classifying the girls with whomhe had been most closely brought in contact in his town life. Yes! theywere for the most part accomplished and clever; but were they not alsoapt to be discontented with their lot, given to grumbling at therestrictions of home life, and to imagine themselves ill-used andunappreciated? Mollie's radiant good-humour and unconsciousness of selfwere qualities unknown among them. What poor, anaemic images theyappeared beside her! Yet he was continually provoked by the verycheerfulness which he mentally approved. Jack frowned, puzzled anddisquieted. As a rule, he was at no loss to account for his prejudices, but for once he found himself completely mystified. What exactly was itthat he wanted of Mollie Farrell, the lack of which rankled in hisveins? He could not tell, and annoyance with self gave an added touchof irritation to his tone. 

"Oh, if you cannot distinguish between becoming a bookworm and talkingseriously once in a way, there is no more to be said! I'm sorry Ispoke. Now I suppose you will be offended with me, and the day will bespoiled?"

It was not a gracious speech, but Jack did not feel gracious, and he hadnot much control over his temper. An inner voice informed him that hewas behaving like a cad, and he acknowledged the truth of theindictment, while in the same moment he was prepared to reply moreirritably than before. 

He had not the chance, however, for Mollie's eyes met his without thefaintest shadow of reproach. There was a subtle change in herexpression, but it spoke neither of offence nor anger. 

"No, I am not vexed; that would be stupid, for it would only make thingsworse. It is my nature to look on the bright side of things. I know Iam thoughtless, but it won't last. I shall be serious enough some day--perhaps sooner than we think. Don't grudge me my little hour!"

The face raised to his looked so young and wistful that Jack felt a pangof the same remorse which one feels who has wounded a little child. Heaverted his eyes and drove on in silence, thinking, thinking. --Theclever town girl would have been mortally insulted if he had dared tocriticise her manners or attainments, and would have justified herselfby a dozen plausible arguments. Mollie was ready to admit everythingagainst herself, and only anxious to save him from any feeling ofembarrassment. 

She talked on impersonal topics all the rest of the way to the vicarage, and her smile when she bade him good-bye was resolutely cheerful, but hehated himself as he realised that for the first time there was an effortinvolved. As he turned the pony round the corner of the little lanewhich bordered the lawn he heard Mrs Thornton's surprised exclamation, "Why, Mollie!" and the half-laughing exclamation, "It's nothing! Thesun is so strong, it made my eyes--smart!"

Jack Melland set his teeth and drove on in a tumult of feeling such ashe had never known before in the course of his self-satisfied existence. Blundering, presumptuous wretch that he was! If any trouble came toMollie Farrell, he would feel as guilty as if he himself haddeliberately brought it to pass!

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE. 

CONFIDENCES. 

While Mollie was busy at the vicarage, Ruth took her book to herfavourite seat, and prepared to spend a quiet morning; but to herdelight, Victor joined her, and took his place by her side, before shehad been seated more than a few minutes. 

"He will see Lady Margot this afternoon. He need not ride ahead in thehope of meeting her, " came the involuntary bitter thought; but it wasimpossible to harbour jealousy for more than a minute when alone inVictor's company. Every word, every look, every tone, was filled with asubtle flattery which was not only soothing but inspiring into thebargain, for we are always at our best in the society of those whoappreciate us. 

Ruth gazed, with the old delightful sense of well-being, across thebeautiful grounds, in which the long slopes of green and wide-spreadingtrees had already grown dear and familiar as old friends. Surely everyday it became more certain that this would be her home of the future, since Jack was still determined to return to town the moment he wassufficiently recovered from his accident, and Mollie's extravagance wasplainly distasteful to Uncle Bernard. As for Victor, if he really--really meant... Ruth did not finish the sentence even to herself, butat the bottom of her mind lurked the inevitable reflection that shestood a double chance. 

Evidently Victor's thoughts had, to a certain extent, followed her own, for he broke the silence by saying suddenly--

"That was an extraordinary statement of Mr Farrell's the other day, --that he had already made a will. I suppose it is a wise precautionunder the circumstances, but it gave one rather a shock to know thatthings were already settled. "

"Yes, poor old man! one hates to realise how ill he must be. He doesnot seem to have grown any worse since we came, so far as an outsidercan judge, but he must feel his weakness increasing. "

Ruth puckered her brows in a distressed fashion, too much occupied withher own thoughts to notice Victor's quick glance of inquiry. 

His concern had not been for Mr Farrell or his sufferings, but he wasquick to change his tone in response to hers. 

"I expect he does, " said Victor, "though he is too well-plucked tocomplain. The doctor told me the other day that these fluctuations arepart of the disease, and mean no real improvement. He does not give himlong, though he thinks it will probably be six months or more. It mustbe more or less of an effort to him having us here, and if his mind isalready made up, I wonder he does not prefer to go back to hissolitude. "

"He said he might still change, you remember. The will is only made incase of accidents. It does seem strange to think of it lying there allthe time, and that one peep at it would end all our wonderings. I_should_ like to see it!" cried Ruth with an outspoken honesty whichapparently shocked her companion. 

"Be careful what you say, Miss Ruth! Farrell is just the sort of cross-grained old fellow to take all sorts of ideas into his head if he heardyou. And, besides, you can surely guess for yourself what name youwould find!"

Ruth lifted her face to his in quick inquiry. The brown eyes were foronce fully open and looking down at her with an expression half smiling, half melancholy. "You know it would be your own!" he said softly, andshe flushed in quick denial. 

"No, no; it's impossible to be certain. I hope, of course, but-- Atfirst I thought Uncle Bernard liked me best, but lately Mollie seems tohave cut me out. "

"But we are told that liking has nothing to do with the great decision. "

"I know, and that does away at once with so many qualities with one fellswoop, that one can hardly tell what is left. It puts amiability out ofthe question, and unselfishness and cheerfulness, and--and tact, andeverything which makes us care for a person or not. When they are gone, what is left?"

"A great many things, just as Mr Farrell's knowledge of our charactersand actions is far more extensive than you suspect. We meet at meals, and in the evening, and for the rest of the day one would imagine thatwe are beyond his ken, but I have discovered that to be a mistake. Insome mysterious fashion he knows all that we do, and guesses fairlyaccurately what we think! ... Would you imagine, for instance, that heknew that this seat was our favourite resort, and that we have enjoyedsome very pleasant _tete-a-tetes_ here during the last few weeks? Wouldyou imagine that he knew who gave me that white rosebud which I wore asa button-hole last night?"

Ruth's face was a rose itself at that moment, a red, red rose, as thecolour flew from her cheeks up to the roots of her hair. Her eyeswavered, and fell. 

"How can he know? How do you know he knows?" she queried confusedly;and Victor shrugged his shoulders. 

"How, I can't tell you, but I suspect his man James is a useful sourceof information. I know that he knows, because of several causticremarks which he has let fall from time to time, to which my legalexperience easily gives me the clue. I have come to the conclusion thathe knows pretty well what we are about every hour of the day!"

"Even when you go out riding by yourself, and meet Lady Margot in thelanes?" questioned Ruth, stung by a sudden rising of jealousy, which shewas unable to control. The words were no sooner spoken than regretted, and regret deepened into shame as Victor turned his calmly surprisedeyes upon her. 

"Certainly! as I told him myself in the first instance. Since then Ihave been fortunate enough to meet her again once or twice. The goodvicar saw us together on one occasion; I presume he hurried homeforthwith to spread the news over the parish. In these dead-aliveplaces the most casual acquaintance is magnified into a scandal, butfortunately Lady Margot is a woman of the world who is unaffected bysilly chatter. She has a dull time at the Moat, and is glad to meet afellow-creature with whom she can have a few minutes' conversation. Personally, I don't care what the whole parish pleases to say. There isonly one person whose opinion matters. ... Ruth! what are you trying toimply?" He moved nearer to her as he spoke, until the arm which restedon the back of the seat almost touched her shoulder. "Lady Margot ispleased to be friendly and gracious, but she does not belong to myworld. She is a star far above the head of a poor struggling barrister, even if he were fool enough to aspire to her, which he certainly wouldnot do so long as there are inhabitants of his own sphere a hundredtimes more beautiful and more attractive. "

Ruth shook her head, her eyes fixed shyly on the ground. 

"If the barrister were the heir to the Court, it would make all thedifference in the world. Uncle Bernard spoke very warmly of the Blountfamily. It might increase your chance, " she urged, compelled by someimpulse which she could not understand to argue against her own wishes. "Perhaps the condition has something to do with ambition, and pride ofrace. "

"In that case, again you score the advantage, for you are his directdescendant. I think myself, however, that it refers entirely to money. He has warned us that he has peculiar ideas on the subject. Probably heis on the look-out for a similar peculiarity. He has consulted me, andMelland also, I believe, on several matters in connection with theestate; but my ideas are purely businesslike, and Melland is hopelesslyhappy-go-lucky, so there was nothing original in either his advice ormine. No! from whichever point of view I consider the question, Ialways come to the same conclusion. You are the nearest heir; you are aFarrell in name as well as appearance. You are not extravagant northoughtless like your sister. To Melland, as well as to myself, theresult is a foregone conclusion. I would congratulate you on the spotif I could do so honestly. --I wonder if you will in the least understandwhat I mean, when I say that I wish it had been any one of the fourrather than yourself?"

The face that was raised to his was for a moment simply shocked andsurprised, but under his steady gaze comprehension dawned, and Ruthturned hastily aside, saying, in a tremulous voice which vainlystruggled to be defiant--

"I shall remind you of that unkind speech when you are living in state, and I am toiling for my daily bread. I could not have believed youwould be so unkind. "

"I am not afraid, for that day will never dawn. Remember it, rather, when you are reigning here, and a poor fellow stifling up in townrefuses the invitations because he longs to accept, and dare not, remembering the difference between us!"

It was pretty plain speaking, and Ruth did not pretend to misunderstandits meaning. At that moment all doubts died away. She believed herselfto be loved, and as her lover considered himself in an inferior positionto her own, she was generous enough to show him her own feelings inreturn. The dark lashes rested upon her cheeks, her lips quivered likea child's, as she said softly--

"If I did own the Court, if Uncle Bernard left me everything hepossessed, it would be worthless to me if--if I were separated from thefriends I cared for most. "

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX. 

A SHATTERED IDEAL. 

By four o'clock that afternoon the vicarage grounds presented a festiveappearance, as the hundred guests strolled to and fro, arrayed in light, summer-like garments. The tennis-lawn was occupied by a succession ofplayers, a ping-pong table stood in a quiet corner and attracted acertain number of devotees, and the grass-plot in front of the studywindow had been marked out for golf croquet. For those less activelydisposed there were seats in the prettiest corners, and an endlesssupply of refreshments served on little tables under the trees. 

Ruth was looking lovely and radiant, blissfully conscious of Victor'spresence, even if he were at the further end of the garden; of a dressand hat which suited her to perfection, and of her own importance in theeyes of the assembly--Miss Farrell, the squire's nearest livingrelation, his image in appearance, and reputed to be his favourite. Surely this must be the future mistress of the Court! The intoxicatingwhisper followed her wherever she went, and heightened the flush in hercheek. 

"Berengaria!" cried a laughing voice; and she turned to see Lady MargotBlount standing by her side, holding out a slim, gloved hand. Whilemost of the girls present were arrayed in chiffons and laces, she wore aperfectly simple lawn dress, with a coarse straw hat shading her face;but the accessories of shoes, gloves, belt, parasol, and dainty jewelledfastenings were all of an immaculate perfection, and with her tall, graceful carriage she was by far the most striking figure present. 

The two girls had met several times at different houses in theneighbourhood since the formal exchange of calls, and it was notMargot's fault that the friendship had not progressed still further. She was always cordial, almost demonstrative in manner, eager to planfresh meetings and mutual occupations. It was Ruth who persistently putobstacles in the way. In spite of Victor's protestations, sheinstinctively recognised in Lady Margot a formidable rival, and theknowledge gave her courage to disregard her uncle's expressed wishes, and neither give nor accept informal invitations. 

To-day, however, in the flush of her success she was full of good-willto the whole world, and the former jealousy was replaced bycommiseration. Poor Lady Margot, poor everybody whom Victor did notlove as he loved herself!

"Oh, Lady Margot, I am so glad to see you, " she cried frankly. "Do comefor a stroll with me! I am so tired of being asked how I like Raby, andtalking commonplaces to curious strangers. Doesn't it all look brightand pretty? If only it will keep fine to the end. "

"Oh, we may have a shower, but I don't think it will be anything moreserious Yes; Mrs Thornton has done wonders. Shall we take this path?It is the narrowest and quietest, so there is the less fear ofinterruption. "

Ruth turned in the direction indicated with a somewhat doubtful look. Anarrow path, bordered on one side by prickly gooseberry-bushes, washardly the promenade for her perishable fineries; but while shehesitated Margot led the way forward, and she followed, drawing herskirts tightly together. Even so, disaster awaited her, for in theinterest of an animated discussion some of the filmy folds slipped fromthe hand which held the parasol, dragged along the ground, and finallycaught with a rip and a jerk, leaving a long jagged tear at the hem. 

Of the two exclamations, Margot's was far the most distressed. 

"Oh, my poor Berengaria! How thoughtless of me to bring you here! It'sall my fault. I am such a plain-hemmed creature myself that I forgotyour frills. You must fasten it up at once or you may trip. I can giveyou some pins, and there is a little summer-house at the end of thepath, where you can sit down and fasten it properly. I'll stand beforethe door and screen you from the public gaze. "

"Oh, thanks, it will be all right; I am thankful it was not further up. The hem can always be shortened, " said Ruth practically. She sat downin a corner of the summer-house, the windows of which were screened bythickly growing tendrils of hop, and, spreading out the tear, began topin it daintily together, while Lady Margot mounted guard outside. 

A minute passed--two minutes--then came the sound of a man's quicktread, and a voice spoke, a voice broken by a quiver of emotion whichcould tell only one tale. 

"Lady Margot! You here? I have been looking for you all afternoon. Why did you hide yourself in this out-of-the-way place? You knew Ishould be waiting. "

The pin fell from Ruth's hand, she sat motionless as a statue behind theleafy screen. It could not, could not be Victor's voice!

"I have not been here many minutes, " Lady Margot replied quietly. "Iknew we should meet sooner or later; but you are a public character to-day, and I must not monopolise your attention. "

"Monopolise!" cried the voice again, the familiar voice with thestrange, unfamiliar thrill. Ruth's head dropped forward and her handsclasped the seat on either side. "You talk of monopolising, while Istarve all week with just a chance five minutes now and then to keep mealive! I rode for about three hours yesterday morning without even aglimpse of you in the distance. I have been counting the hours untilthis afternoon. "

"Count them just a little bit longer, then; I have not spoken to half myfriends, and we would certainly be interrupted. Do me a favour and goback to the lawn now, and later on--say in half an hour--come to meagain, and you shall have your reward. "

"I'd wait a hundred years if I could have what I wanted at the end!"said the voice passionately. 

Footsteps crunched down the path, then came silence, and the falling ofa shadow across the doorway. Ruth lifted an ashen face, and saw LadyMargot looking down upon her with tender, liquid eyes. 

"Dear, " she said gently, "you heard! I _meant_ you to hear. Don'tthink me cruel; it was the truest kindness. You and I have something tosay to each other. I know a quiet nook where we can be alone. Come, Ruth--come with me!"

Ruth rose mechanically and followed her guide through a door in thewall, which led to a square piece of ground, bare and ugly, --a cabbage-patch in name and in deed. There against the unromantic background thetwo girls stood looking at each other, face to face with the greatquestion of their lives. 

"Ruth, " said Margot gently, "let us be honest with each other. It isthe only way. This man--Victor Druce--has come into both our lives; letus find out where we stand! Shall I tell you my story first? I met himlast summer, when we were thrown constantly together for six weeks, andhe attracted me. I came nearer loving him than any man whom I had met. Why, I don't know. I saw he admired me; but others had done that, andwhen I was alone and could think about him quietly there were manythings about him I did not like. Still, he fascinated me. I thought ofhim a great deal during the winter. I looked forward to seeing himagain. He was not of my world, and it seemed impossible that anythingserious could come of it; but I dreamt dreams... Then I came here, andfound, to my amazement, that he was staying at the Court. He met me onemorning going out for my ride, and since then it has often happened. From the first his manner was different; more assured. He told me ofMr Farrell's proposition, and insisted that the chances were in hisfavour. He wished me to look upon him as the future owner of the Court;a man who would be in my own position. He has been making love to meall these weeks, Ruth, but he has not definitely asked me to marry him. That's my story! Will you tell me yours in exchange?"

Ruth looked drearily round the bare, ugly patch. A moment before shehad been living mentally and physically in a land of roses; now, in aninstant, the scene had changed and the beauty had disappeared. 

"I think, " she said slowly, "that he has been making love to me too... He has insisted from the first that I am Uncle Bernard's favourite, theothers think so too, and he has made me believe--only this morning hemade me believe--that he was afraid to speak plainly because of thedifference in our position. He said I should be a great lady, and hewould be working for his bread far away, and thinking of me. " Ruth'svoice broke pitifully, but the red flamed in Margot's cheek, and shereared her proud head with a disdainful gesture. 

"So! It is as I thought; he has been playing a waiting game, makinglove to us both, but keeping himself free until he saw how the land lay. If he inherited, Lady Margot Blount would be useful in society; if hewere cut off, he would reserve the chance of marrying the heiress. Andwe have both been deceived, and have imagined that he was in earnest! Ihave seen him on the stage, and congratulated him on his success, but Iwas not prepared for such finished acting in real life. "

"No!" said Ruth drearily, "you have not been deceived; he was not actingwith you. I heard him speak just now, and I felt the difference. Oh, Margot, he is playing with me, but he is in earnest with you; he doesreally love you!"

Margot's lip curled scornfully. 

"It is hardly my idea of love. If I am ever married, it shall be to aman who will risk something for my sake, not to a mercenary who thinksfirst of himself. I suspected something of this from the firstafternoon I called at the Court. You were sitting together on theterrace, and something in his attitude... Oh, well, why dwell on it anymore?--it is none too pleasant. Ruth dear, you have avoided me, and Ihave seemed to force myself upon you, but I was determined to find outthe truth, for both our sakes. It is better so, is it not?"

Ruth's dull glance of misery was pathetic to behold. 

"I suppose it is, " she said slowly, "but just now I cannot feel glad. Everything seems over. I was so happy, and it will be so difficult togo on living in the same house, meeting at every hour of the day. It iseasier for you, for you need not see him unless you wish, and you do notcare as I did. "

"Don't I?" queried Margot gently. "He has been first in my thoughts fornearly a year, Ruth, and you have known him for a few weeks. It is noteasy for me, either; but we must both realise that the Victor Druce ofour imagination never existed, but was a creation of our own brains. This man--this adventurer--who has used us as his tool, must neversuspect that he has caused us pain; we must play our parts withoutflinching, and let him see more and more clearly that we desire nothingfrom him. It will be difficult, but there is nothing else for it, if weare to keep our dignity. Ruth, you have plenty of will-power;--one cansee it in your face; you will not let this man deceive you again withhis plausible words?"

Ruth shook her head. The grey eyes shone hard and bright, then suddenlybrimmed with tears. 

"Perhaps, after all, he is not worse than I am myself. Perhaps Ideserve this lesson. Another man asked me to marry him before we lefthome. I did not love him, but he was well-off and had a nice house, andfor a few minutes I was tempted. I told him so, and he said he did notwant me if I could not care for himself alone... Perhaps if he hadbegged very hard I might have said `yes. '"

Margot smiled--a very kindly smile. 

"The cases are not precisely similar, are they? Instead of playing adouble game you were absolutely honest; much more honest than is usualon such occasions. And he was a wise man. I think I should have likedthat man! Compare him with Victor Druce sometimes, Ruth; it may helpyou to be brave... Now I am going back to the garden to act my part. We will meet and talk again, but we can't stay away any longer just nowwithout attracting attention... Just tell me one thing before I go--Canyou forgive me for shattering your dream?" She held out her hand, andRuth took it in both hers. 

"I have nothing to forgive. It is only wakening a little sooner; that'sall!" she said tremulously. 

Margot bent down lightly, and touched her forehead with her lips, thenturned swiftly away, and Ruth was left alone. Poor, disenchanted Ruth, wideawake at last, in the midst of the deserted cabbage-patch!

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN. 

JACK MELLAND'S SECRET. 

When Mr Farrell's guests assembled for dinner, on their return from thegarden-party, it was at once evident that the old gentleman was in oneof his difficult moods. From the beginning he had affected todisapprove of Mrs Thornton's extravagance in attempting to entertain onso large a scale, while sedulously keeping himself informed as to everydetail of the preparations. The anonymous present of fruit hadfurnished him with a subject for much satirical comment, as had also thegirls' endeavours to beautify the house and grounds. 

Now he found a fresh grievance in the fact that dinner was delayed a fewminutes past its usual hour, and that the young people appeareddepressed, rather than elated by their experiences. Ruth's plea of aheadache was justified by her wan looks; Jack was moody, and even Victorwas for once silent and distrait. It was left to Mollie to stem thetide, and she raised herself nobly to the effort, albeit her own heartwas none too light. 

"It went off beautifully, Uncle Bernard! Shall I tell you all about itfrom the beginning?" she cried, smiling at his grim visage across thedinner-table; and when he declared his lack of interest in the wholeconcern, she smiled again, and refused to be convinced. "Oh, but youmust hear, because in a kind of way it was your party, as you are thepatron, and give them all that they have... There were such crowds ofpeople, and they looked so gay. Old Lady Everett wore a magenta satin, quite the most awful garment I ever beheld, and she got hot, poor dear, and it matched her face. And such an awkward thing happened; shebrought a little basket with a few under-sized grapes, about a pound, perhaps, and presented them to Mrs Thornton with such an air ofmunificence, and then turned round and saw the table spread with allthat exquisite fruit! She was quite angry even when Mrs Thorntonexplained that it also was a gift. "

"Why need she have explained at all? No other woman would have thoughtof doing so. Why should a clergyman's wife be expected to explain herprivate affairs to any inquisitive stranger? Surely it is her ownbusiness what she puts on her own table?" This from Jack, in a burst ofquerulous impatience which brought his host's eyes upon him with ananswering flash. 

"If a woman in a public position provides what is obviously unsuited toher means, the least she can do is to offer an explanation. Aclergyman's means do not run to expensive entertainments. "

"Exactly; yet he is expected to entertain, and to humble his pride to doit in an inferior style to his neighbours. And his wife is expected toaccept paltry gifts from her neighbours which another woman in herposition would look upon as an insult, and to be thankful for thechance. I suppose she often is thankful, poor creature, as she has notthe means of providing properly for herself. "

Mr Farrell put down his knife and fork, and, leaning back in his seat, stared fixedly in Jack's face. His thin lips worked, and his eyesgleamed ominously. 

"May I ask if you are speaking in general terms, or individually of theclergyman's wife in my own parish?"

Jack shrugged his shoulders. 

"Oh, I suppose she would be included, since her husband's income isinsufficient for her needs. "

"You are aware, of course, that I am responsible for that income?"

"I suppose so--in a way, since the living is in your gift. "

"And what grounds may you have for considering it insufficient?"

Jack burst into a short laugh, undeterred by the appealing glances castupon him by three frightened feminine listeners. 

"What grounds? Why, the house is an advertisement of shabbiness; thevicar's coat is green with age, and the poor little kiddies look as ifthey had come out of the ark! Mrs Thornton has pluck enough for adozen, or she would never keep things going as she does; but she looksan old woman before her time. "

"Then it is your deliberate conclusion that I ought to increase theVicar's stipend?"

Under cover of the tablecloth a little hand stole along and laid agentle pressure on Jack's arm. He turned and met Mollie's eyes, graveand appealing, with no trace of the frivolity of which he had complainedearlier in the day, and, at the sight, his irritation died a suddendeath. Mollie must indeed have forgiven him when she condescended to sosweet an intimacy. The rush of joy which accompanied the thought puthim at once at peace with all men. 

"The labourer is worthy of his hire, sir, " he answered quietly. "I callThornton a rattling good fellow, and I should like to see him relievedof monetary troubles. It's hard lines to expect a man to be an exampleof all the virtues when he is constantly wondering how to make both endsmeet. I don't set much store on money, as you know, but I should enjoybeing in the position to do a good turn to a man like that. "

Mr Farrell's sunken eyes gave forth a malicious gleam. 

"You speak with feeling. Perhaps you have been enjoying a foretaste ofthe experience. Surely you must be the generous Unknown who contributedthe hamper of fruit of which we have heard so much during the last fewdays!"

There was a simultaneous gasp of surprise round the table, and everyoneturned to stare with curious eyes at Jack's scarlet face. Scarlet, withan embarrassment which plainly proved the truth of the accusation; withanger, too, and thwarted self-will. His nostrils inflated in the oldhaughty manner, as he replied coldly--

"I thought we were discussing Mr Thornton's income! I fail to see whatthe hamper has to do with the case. "

Mr Farrell gave the short, staccato sound which did service for alaugh. 

"Your pardon! It is to me a very interesting sidelight. I am indebtedto you for stepping in to make up for my deficiencies. "

"It was very kind of you, Mr Melland--very, very kind! You don't knowhow much pleasure it gave. I envy you for having had such a nicethought, " said Ruth earnestly. For a wonder Mollie was silent, whileVictor shrugged his shoulders, and cried, between a sneer and a laugh--

"You are a sly dog, Melland. I had no idea that you were such a devotedadmirer of the redoubtable Mrs Thornton. "

The sneer brought Jack to his bearings in a moment. Every trace ofembarrassment disappeared as he faced Victor across the table, wide-eyedand defiant. 

"It is the truth, none the less. I admire Mrs Thornton immensely. Sheis a capital little woman, and fights the odds like a Spartan. Thisgarden-party business was a great event in her life, and she preparedfor it by a series of make-shifts. I got sick of hearing about them. Poor little soul, why shouldn't she be able to do the thing decentlyonce in a while? She's been very kind to us; it was little enough to doin return. "

"Oh, well, everything is comparative. You must be pretty flush to sendabout hampers of that description. I have never tasted finer fruit. Iam sorry that such generosity is beyond my means, " said Victor, whereatJack scowled all the more. 

"You would have spent as much on your lunches and teas if you had beenin town these last weeks. What is the use of money if you can't bereckless once in a way? I am sorry that this subject has come up; but, as it has, I must ask you all to be good enough not to speak of it toMrs Thornton. She would gush, and I loathe gush. The secret is myown, not yours, so you must please respect my wishes. "

Once more Ruth came to the rescue. 

"Of course, we will keep your secret. We have no right to tell withoutyour consent, " she said decisively. 

Her grey eyes smiled at him across the table with a wistful sweetness. This man, at least, was true and honest. Quick-tempered he might be, self-willed and impatient, but one could never imagine Jack Mellandplaying a double part, nor selling his soul for greed. And yet--andyet, one glance from Victor's eyes had power to affect her as JackMelland's most earnest effort could never do; and Uncle Bernard, sharp-sighted as he was, treated Jack with far less confidence and favour. 

"But I was never sure of him all the time, except for those few hoursyesterday, " she thought. "I _felt_ there was something behind. WhenDr Maclure spoke to me that afternoon I knew that he meant all, andmore than all, that he said; but it is not easy to make the imitationlike the real thing. The moment I heard him speak to Margot I knew thedifference--oh, such a difference! I shall never be deceived again. "

She sat trifling with her fruit, unheeding the conversation around her, yet dimly conscious that a passage-at-arms was still being carried onbetween Mr Farrell and Jack; the former indulging in caustic remarks atthe young man's expense, Jack replying with more or less irritation. 

A sudden gleam of excitement on Victor's face recalled her wanderingthoughts, in time to hear Jack reply quickly--

"You are quite right, I am an invalid no longer. I walked about most ofthe afternoon and feel none the worse. I can manage even the stairswith a little help. In another few days I shall be ready for work. There will then be no need for me any longer to trespass--"

Suddenly he stopped; and though Mr Farrell sat waiting in silence forseveral moments, he did not attempt to finish the sentence; for anothergentle pressure on the elbow had reminded him of the wisdom of self-control. He sat with downcast eyes and firmly shut lips until MrFarrell's mocking voice broke the silence. 

"Since Mr Melland has nothing more to say, it would perhaps be as wellif we made a move. I will ask you to excuse me for the rest of theevening, as I am feeling fatigued. "

He rose as he spoke and turned towards the door, but even as he did sohe staggered, and uttered an exclamation of pain. Mrs Wolff echoed thecry and sank back in her chair helpless and unnerved; but in an instantVictor was at his side, supporting him with a strong, steady arm. 

"Send for James, " he said, addressing the butler in the quiet tones ofone who knows how to keep his head in an emergency. "Let me help youinto the hall, sir; you will have more air there. Lean upon me!"

They moved slowly forward together, the bowed figure seeming momentarilyto shrink in stature, while the glimpse of cheek, as he turned towardsthe door, was so ashen in colour that the girls clasped each other'shands in dismay. Then James appeared, alert, composed, capable, acarrying-chair was brought forward from some secret hiding-place, andthe invalid was borne upstairs to his room. 

"It's one of his `turns, ' miss, " the butler explained to Ruth. "He usedto have them constantly, but it's the first since you came. We'll senddown for the doctor, and he'll probably stay all night. You can nevertell how things may go!"

Jack Melland limped off towards the deserted smoking-room. Five minutesbefore, as he sat resolutely silent, he had determined to go to MrFarrell as he sat in the library that evening, and, in the quiet of a_tete-a-tete_, announce his determination to leave the Court before theweek was out; but now, once again, circumstances conspired against him. There was a greater question at stake than his own miserable comings orgoings, for the shadow of death hovered over the Court, and none couldtell what the morning might bring forth. 

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT. 

MRS. WOLFF. 

The next morning Mr Farrell was reported better, though unable to leavehis bed. His old friend, the doctor, had stayed with him for thegreater part of the night, and had now taken his departure, pronouncingall immediate danger to be over. A few days' rest would no doubt makethe patient much as he had been before, to outward seeming, though tothe professional eye, a little weaker, a little nearer the end. 

At breakfast Mrs Wolff fussed in a feeble, self-injured manner becauseshe was not admitted to the sick-room. 

"It is so dreadful for him to be left without a woman! I can't thinkhow he will be nursed without a woman!" she repeated monotonously, whileher hearers breathed an earnest wish that, when their turn came to benursed, it might not be by a woman of her calibre. Mr Farrell was ahundred times better off with his quiet, capable James. 

A shadow of depression rested upon all the young people, though Ruthcould not help feeling thankful for a reasonable excuse for a sadnesswhich had nothing to do with Uncle Bernard or his health. Now, no onewould wonder if she were sad or silent, and she would escape thequestioning she had so much dreaded. Immediately breakfast was over sheannounced her intention of devoting the morning to photography, anddisappeared indoors, while Victor took his accustomed path to thestables. 

Mollie would have followed her sister, but Jack detained her with anappeal which could not be denied. 

"Stay and talk to me a little while; do! or I shall think you areoffended by my stupidity yesterday. I have to thank you for yourreminder last night. If you had not stopped me I should have spokeneven more strongly than I did, and have been filled with remorse. As itis, I don't think anything I said could have been responsible for thisattack. Considering all things I kept pretty cool, didn't I now?"

"I think you did, " conceded Mollie, smiling. "No; I expect it has beencoming on for some days, and that was why he was so cross. Yougenerally find people are ill if they are more than usually snappy. Poor Uncle Bernard! I wish one could help; but I am glad he has notMrs Wolff to fidget him. Do you know, " said Mollie, fixing her candideyes upon Jack's face, and inwardly rejoicing at having hit on animpersonal topic of conversation, --"do you know Mrs Wolff is anunending problem to one! I think about her for hours at a time, and tryto puzzle her out, but I never get one step further. "

"Really!" Jack searched in his pockets for materials, and began rollingup one of the everlasting cigarettes. "I'm surprised to hear that. Ishould not have thought she could have occupied more than two minutes. For my own part I find it impossible to think of her at all. She wasborn; she exists; she will probably die! Having said so much, you haveexhausted the subject. "

"Not at all, " contradicted Mollie frankly. "There's lots more toconsider. What is she really, and what is the real life that she livesinside that funny little shell? And was she ever a child who laughedand danced, and raced about, and was good and naughty, and played withtoys, and lived among giants and fairies? We _lived_ fairy tales, Ruthand I, and had giants to tea in a nursery four yards square. And wehunted ferocious lions and tigers, who either turned out kind andharmless, or were slain by imaginary swords. Did Mrs Wolff always knowexactly that two and two make four, and never by any chance made adelicious pretence that it was five? And when she went to school hadshe a chum whom she adored, and wrote letters to every other day filledwith `dears' and `darlings, ' and did she ever shirk `prep, ' or playtricks on the teachers, or sit up to a dormitory supper?"

"Certainly not! She was a good little girl who never soiled herpinafore, nor dreamt of anything she could not see, and she worked hardat school and remained persistently in the middle of the class, andgained high marks for neatness and decorum. She never had a chumbecause she is incapable of caring for one person more than another. "

"But what about `poor Mr Wolff'? Surely she must have had, at least, apreference for him! That's another problem--how did anyone come to fallin love with her, and what did he fall in love with, and why, and when, and where? I long to know all about it, for it seems soincomprehensible. "

Jack laughed with masculine amusement at her curiosity. 

"Not incomprehensible at all. I can give a very good guess how ithappened. She was a timid, shrinking, little thing, rather pretty--herfeatures are not at all bad--and `poor Mr Wolff' was a big burly fellowwho took a fancy to her because she was a contrast to himself. Shedidn't say much, so he credited her with thinking the more. She agreedwith everything he said, so he considered her the cleverest woman heknew. He discovered his error, no doubt, in sackcloth and ashes, poorfellow; but mercifully he had not to endure many years ofdisenchantment. I can't imagine a worse fate than being tied for lifeto an automaton!"

"Humph!" Mollie pondered, pinching her soft chin between thumb andfinger. "He might not be so particular as you... Did you ever... Haveyou ever, --I mean, did you ever meet... "

Jack blew a cloud of smoke from between his lips with a half-embarrassedsmile. 

"Did I ever meet a girl whom I imagined might be my Mrs Wolff! Is thatwhat you want to ask? Yes--once!--for a passing moment. We met, and Icaught a glimpse of her face, and recognised it as the fulfilment of adream. Then she disappeared. Romantic, isn't it, and disappointinginto the bargain? I am not a sentimental fellow, I suppose, for I havenever even imagined myself in love, though I have known scores ofcharming girls; but at that moment I realised possibilities!"

"But, oh, how disappointing! Did she really disappear? Couldn't youfind her? Is there no chance that you may meet again?"

"Sometimes I think there is; at other times it seems impossible. In anycase, I am powerless to help, or to hinder. "

"I should not say that if I were a man! I would search the world overtill I found her!" Mollie sat silently, with bent head and thoughtfulair, then suddenly lifted her eyes to his with a sweet, grave glance. "I hope you _will_ meet! I hope you will be very happy together someday, --you, and your Lady of Dreams!"

Jack looked at her, and his face changed strangely. He said nothing, not even a word of thanks for her good wishes, and presently got up fromhis seat, and limped into the house, leaving Mollie depressed and self-reproachful. 

"I suppose I should not have said it. He thinks it `gush, ' and won'tcondescend to answer. I wonder what she was like? Dark, I suppose, andstately, and serious; the very opposite from me. She will appear againsome day, and they will be married and look so handsome together. I'mawfully, awfully glad; at least, I should be if Uncle Bernard were notill. That makes one feel so dull and wretched that one can't be gladabout anything, " said poor Mollie to herself. 

Jack did not appear again; and she was not in the mood to take anyinterest in Ruth's photographic efforts, so she strolled through thegrounds and gathered an armful of flowers to send home to the littlemother. This was always a pleasant undertaking, and just now there wasa special reason for choosing the freshest and most fragrant blossoms, for the last few letters had hinted at a recurrence of the old moneytroubles. 

"Something is up!" wrote Trix, in school-girl parlance. "Father andmother are talking in his den all the evening, and she comes down tobreakfast with her eyes swollen with crying, and he looks like a sheet, and doesn't eat a bite. Horrid old business again, of course. How Ihate it! We shall have to scrape a little more, I suppose; and where weare to scrape from, I'm blest if I know! My blue serge is green, andthe boys' Etons shine like the rising sun. It was a fine day on Sunday, and they fairly glittered going to church. I don't want to give you theblues, but thought I'd better tell you, so that you could write to cheerthem up, and also be more assiduous in your attentions to the old man. You must and shall get that fortune between you, or we shall bebivouacking in the workhouse before you can say Jack Robinson! My hearttoo truly knows the signs full well!"

Mollie recalled these expressive sentences, and sighed in sympathy. 

"Poor old Trix! too bad that she should be left at home to bear thebrunt, while we are living in the lap of luxury. I expect it is justone of the old crises, and we shall worry through as usual, but it isdepressing while it lasts. I can't endure to see mother with red eyes. She will smile when she sees these roses, bless her! I defy anyone notto enjoy opening a box of flowers; and when we go home we will cheerthem up again, --fortune or no fortune. Dear old Trix shall have some ofmy fineries made down, as a change from the green serge. "

Mollie's spirits lightened perceptibly as she loitered about the garden, for to a town-bred girl it was luxury indeed, not only to look upon awealth of roses, but to be able to gather them lavishly as she pleased. When the basket was full of half-opened beauties, ranging in everyshade, from white to the bloomy crimson of "Prince Camille, " she turnedto more shady corners for the sprays of ferns and foliage, which areeven more prized than flowers themselves by the unhappy dwellers incities, then returned to the house to find a box and pack it for thepost. The terrace was empty, but Mrs Wolff was sitting knitting justinside the drawing-room window. 

"Your uncle is better, " she announced, as Mollie approached. "He hashad a quiet sleep since breakfast, and James thinks he will be able tosit up for an hour or two to-morrow. I haven't seen anything of Ruth orMr Melland. Mr Druce came back from the stables to say that he wasnot going to ride to-day, but take a long walk, and he would be sure tobe home in time for lunch. He is always so kind and considerate!"

The poor little woman looked wan and dispirited, and Mollie reflectedwith a pang of remorse that she herself had shown little considerationfor her feelings. Even a nonentity, it appeared, could feel dull whenleft by herself in a big, empty house, and also could appreciate alittle act of thoughtfulness. Victor disappeared so regularly for themorning hours, that it seemed strange that he should have especiallyexplained his intentions this morning of all others; but perhaps he haddone so, just because to-day was distinguished by a special load ofanxiety which he was anxious not to increase. Mrs Wolff lived in aconstant state of fidget, and even so little a thing as the uncertaintywhether the household would assemble punctually to partake of theluncheon which she had ordered, might easily add to her distress. 

"He is awfully considerate at times; much more than the rest of us, "Mollie admitted to herself. "He never forgets the least little thingthat Uncle Bernard says or does, or likes or dislikes, while I--silly, blundering thing!--always try to help him out of his chair at the wrongside, or stumble over his sticks. "

She stood looking down at Mrs Wolff with a new impulse of sympathy. Hitherto, they had seemed divided by an impassable gulf, but thismorning the girl's usual radiant sense of well-being had died away, andleft a little rankling ache in its place. "Uncle Bernard's illness, andthis new bother at home, " was Mollie's explanation even to her ownheart, but the result thereof was to fill her with pity for the life ofa woman whom nobody loved, and who was homeless in a land of homes. 

She sat down beside Mrs Wolff, determined to make the hour beforeluncheon pass more cheerfully than its predecessor, and a few judiciousquestions soon set the good lady's tongue prattling over past andfuture. She said that as a girl she had always had a partiality forblue merino, and had owned a Dunstable bonnet, trimmed with roses, whichwas said to be particularly becoming. It was a pity that roses faded soin the sun; ribbons were more economical wear. Did Mrs Connor buy herfish wholesale from Whitby, or retail from a fishmonger? They did saythere was a great saving in the former way, only you got tired of cod, if it were a very big fish... 

The worst of a large house was having to keep so many servants! Afriend of hers, who was "reduced, " said she had never known what comfortmeant till she came down to two. That James really took too much uponhimself! Talking of black-currant jelly--how beautiful the peaches wereon the south wall! Her cousin's little boy--Eddie, not Tom--fell over agarden barrow the other day, and it might have been most serious, forthe shears were only a few yards away. Children were more trouble thanpleasure. Poor Mr Wolff always regretted having none, and she used toremind him of the school bills, and the breakages, and the dirt in thehouse... 

Had Mollie ever knitted comforters for deep-sea fishermen? They saidtheir ears did get so cold. There was nothing like an onion boiledreally soft, and made into a poultice for ear-ache. Her cousin's littleboy--Tom, not Eddie--had it very badly. Dear, dear, to hear hisshrieks! They found onion much better than camphorated oil. When MrFarrell died, she supposed whoever came into possession would re-coverthe drawing-room furniture. It needed it, and you got lovely patternsfrom London... 

On and on the stream flowed, until Mollie felt dazed and bewildered. Mrs Wolff evidently felt it such a treat to have a listener that shewas capable of continuing for hours at a time, and it was only thesounding of the gong for lunch which brought an end to the monologue. 

In its passing it had seemed a quiet, uneventful morning; no one guessedwhat importance its coming and going would assume in the near future. 

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE. 

AN UNPLEASANT INTERVIEW. 

Mr Farrell kept to his determination to see none of his visitors untilhe was able to come downstairs, but he sent a message by James, to theeffect that he would be annoyed if his indisposition were allowed tointerfere in any way with social engagements. Therefore, dinner-partiesbeing the order of the day, the four young people feasted abroad everyevening, and spent the afternoons at various tennis and croquet partiesinstituted in their honour. 

The rush of gaiety was in full swing, and the list of invitations whichought to be accepted stretched so far ahead that it seemed as if therewould be little time left in which to entertain in return. In earlierdays the girls had delighted to discuss gorgeous and bizarre ideas, smacking more of the Arabian Nights than of an English country house, bythe execution of which they hoped to electrify the county and provetheir own skill as hostesses; but of late these schemes had beenunmentioned. Ruth was too much crushed by her disappointment to havespirit for frivolities, and the shadow of the universal depression athome, as well as at the Court, cast its shadow over Mollie also. 

In a half-hearted way both girls were glad of the engagements whichprevented _tete-a-tetes_, which had grown difficult and embarrassing, yet with the unreasonableness of her sex Ruth felt doubly hurt torealise that Victor shared in her relief. She had expected to havedifficulty in avoiding him, and to hear reproaches for her coldness, butneither expectation was fulfilled. 

"I suppose he thinks that he has made things safe with me by that lastconversation, and can afford to take a little holiday and enjoy himself. He does not want to compromise himself too far!" Ruth told herself, with a touch of bitterness which had developed during the last few days. 

She knew that Victor's long absences in the morning were spent in tryingto waylay Lady Margot in her walks and drives, and had the bestauthority for knowing him to have been successful more than once, forMargot had been present at one of the dinner-parties and had seized anopportunity to have a quiet word. 

"I have met Mr Druce twice this week. I could have avoided him bystaying in the grounds, but I do not wish to rouse his suspicions. Hewon't risk anything definite until matters are decided between you andMr Farrell, and then he shall learn his lesson. From which of us helearns it, it does not matter. In the meantime, I shall make no change, and he can come and go as he sees fit. "

"You must be very--very sure of yourself!" said Ruth wistfully; at whichMargot reared her little head with a haughty gesture. 

"Absolutely sure! If he had dared to ask me six months ago, I mighthave given up everything to be the wife of the imaginary Victor, but nowI will not alter the slightest plan out of consideration for the realMr Druce. I can trust myself; but, "--she turned a grave, direct gazeon the other's face--"can _you_ trust me, Ruth? I don't concern myselfabout appearances, so it is possible you may hear rumours which may notseem in keeping with our agreement. Can you trust me enough to believethat, however strange things may seem, I am really considering yourinterests even more than my own?"

"I think I can--oh yes, I am sure I can!" replied Ruth hesitatingly. 

But even as she spoke a doubt crept up in her mind. If Victor did, indeed, become the owner of the Court, and remained persistent in hiswooing, could Margot withstand him? She had loved him once. Would notthe old feeling revive, and prove too strong for argument? It wasRuth's nature to distract herself with doubts and fears, and the littleconversation did not help to raise her spirits. 

On the fifth morning after Mr Farrell's seizure he came downstairs tohis study, and was reported by the doctor to be in fairly good health. He did not appear at luncheon, however, and there was something darklymysterious about James's manner when he came into the dining-room whenthe meal was nearly over to announce that his master wished to see theyoung ladies, with Mr Druce and Mr Melland, in the library at fiveo'clock. 

"And me--surely he wishes to see me also!" Mrs Wolff cried, in aninjured tone. 

But James only bowed, and repeated inflexibly--

"Only the young ladies and gentlemen, ma'am. I understand that hewishes to see them on business. "

Business! That word was enough to keep five minds working busily duringthe hours between luncheon and the time appointed for the interview. Had Uncle Bernard come to some definite conclusion during those quietdays upstairs? Was the period of probation over, or did the summonssimply imply some new and eccentric phase of the old routine?

Conjecture ran riot; but at the first sight of the old man's face allpleasant expectations died a sudden death, for it was fixed in a stern, unbending anger, such as his guests had never seen before. Hardlyreplying to their congratulations and inquiries, he motioned themimpatiently to the seats ranged in readiness facing his chair, exactlyas they had been on that first important interview five weeks before. Only five weeks, thirty-five short days, yet each of the squire's guestsfelt as if a lifetime of experience yawned between that day and this!

"I have sent for you, as it is necessary to speak on an unpleasanttopic, which, however, cannot be avoided, " Mr Farrell began. "It ispainful for me to open it, especially as I am urged to avoid excitement;but I have no alternative. You may remember that shortly before I wastaken ill, I referred to the draft of my will which was lying in thisdesk. " He stretched out his hand, and laid it on the polished surface. "It was kept here with other important papers, arranged in a specialmanner, which I have adopted for years, partly for the sake of neatness, partly to ensure them against interference, for it is impossible thatthey should be touched without my knowledge. This morning, on comingdownstairs, my first task was to add some memoranda to one of thesepapers. I opened the desk, and discovered at once that my will had beenopened and read--"

He stared grimly across the room, and four flushed, bewildered facesstared back at him. The silence lasted for several moments; then Jackspoke in his haughtiest and most intolerant tone--

"You do not, of course, wish to imply, sir, that you suspect us ofhaving any hand in the matter? I presume you want our help inunravelling the mystery? My own detective powers are not of a highorder; but if you will explain your system--"

Mr Farrell interrupted him with a raised hand. 

"Thank you, I prefer to make my own inquiries. As I said before, it isa disagreeable duty; but when a duty is forced upon one, the best courseis to perform it in the most strict and business--like manner possible. You are the people most concerned in my will, the people who wouldnaturally feel most interest and curiosity in seeing it; therefore, apart from sentimental considerations, on you the first suspicion mustfall, and it is right that I should question you before outsiders. "

Jack's eyes flashed. He rose from his chair and limped across thefloor, as if unable to keep still. 

"I am afraid it will be of little use. If a fellow is sweep enough topry into another man's secrets, he is equal to lying about it into thebargain, and in that case you have no chance in finding out the truth. You have been upstairs for five days. It is impossible to account forall that may have happened during that time. "

"I have been upstairs five days, as you say, but it happens that I canreduce the time to a much narrower limit. On the evening after I wastaken ill, it occurred to me that I had not locked my desk the nightbefore, as I expected to return to the library as usual after dinner. Isent James downstairs to make sure. He found it open, locked it, andbrought me back the key. The lock is a patent one, and has not beentampered with, therefore whoever examined the will must have done so onWednesday morning or afternoon. "

Victor looked up quickly. 

"You allowed your man to lock it, you trusted him with the key?"

"Certainly. He has been twenty years in my service, and knows exactlywhat provision I have made for his future. He will not need to workafter my death, and has no personal interest in my will. Moreover, Itrust him as I would myself. "

Mr Farrell spoke sharply, evidently annoyed that any doubt should becast upon his favourite. As he finished his eyes met Mollie's fixedupon him with an angry challenge, to which he was not slow to respond--

"Well, what have you to say, young lady? Can you throw any light onthis mystery?"

"I have not opened your desk and pried among your papers, if you reallymean to ask me such a question. I have lots of faults, but I've neverbeen suspected of anything so mean as that, and I don't care to stay ina house where anyone can believe it possible! I don't want to see thehorrid old will! We should all have been content and happy if it hadnot been for the thought of it; and I never want to hear it mentionedagain. I don't know how you dare insult us so, Uncle Bernard!"

"That will do, Mollie; you have given me your answer. There is no needto get excited. You had better go back to the drawing-room while Ispeak to your companions. "

The squire leant back in his chair, waiting for her to go; and, willingor unwilling, there was no defying that grim silence. Mollie marchedacross the floor with defiant tread, opened the door, and closed itbehind her with a bang, so expressive of temper that Jack could notresist a smile. It vanished quickly enough, however, as he listened toMr Farrell's next words--

"I must ask you to tell me in so many words whether you know anything ofthis matter. If a sudden access of curiosity should have proved toostrong for resistance, a candid confession would be the best means ofobtaining forgiveness. I could overlook anything better than deceit. "He looked at the three young faces before him with a scrutiny that hadsomething pathetic in its earnestness; but, as it met with no response, his expression hardened. "Perhaps you would be good enough to tell me, in the first place, whether any of you were in the library onWednesday?"

He looked at Victor as he spoke, and the dark eyes met his without amoment's hesitation. 

"I went out for a long walk immediately after breakfast, and returnedwhen luncheon was on the table. Afterwards Melland and I smoked on theterrace until it was time to drive over to a tennis-tea. I forget whichhouse it was held at, but I remember we heard that the carriage was atthe door, and had to rush for it. That was so, wasn't it, Melland? Ithink I should have little difficulty in proving an alibi for the wholeday. "

Mr Farrell hesitated for a minute, then turned towards Jack. 

"And you, Melland?"

"Oh, I was about the house! I don't remember going into the library, but I might have done so half a dozen times, and forgotten all about it. You gave me permission to borrow books as I chose, and I have beenconstantly in and out. I could not undertake to say positively what Idid on any particular day. "

"Ruth?"

Ruth lifted a miserable face, and shot a glance across the room. Therewas none of Mollie's righteous indignation in that glance, only anervous shrinking which amounted almost to fear. 

"I--I was in the library, Uncle Bernard! I photographed it severaltimes that morning. It seemed a good opportunity, as you were upstairs, and I wanted the room for my collection. "

"You were photographing. That means that you would be some little timealone in the room?"

"Yes--no; I came and went. Not so very long, " stammered Ruthhesitatingly. It was terrible to be cross-examined like this, with theeyes of the three men fixed upon her, grave and questioning. She lookedwistfully at the door, and half rose from her seat. "I know nothing--Idid nothing! I can tell you nothing more! May I go now? There is nouse staying any longer. "

"One moment, please! You all deny having touched the will, and I shall, of course, accept your word; but you must help to find the real culpritby giving me every clue in your power. Was any reference made to thewill in your presence? Has anyone, for instance, expressed curiosityrespecting it and its contents?"

Victor's eyes turned to Ruth with a glance which brought the colourrushing into her cheek. He did not speak, but his expression was tooeloquent to be misread. The old man looked keenly from one to theother, and his voice took an added sharpness as he spoke--

"Well, Druce, out with it--out with it! What is it that you have tosay?"

"Nothing, sir--nothing worth repeating. Your question reminded me of achance remark; but I would rather say no more about it. "

"You have said too much already. Pray go on, since you have begun!"cried Ruth, with a sudden blaze of anger. Her small head was thrownback with a defiant gesture, and the Farrell eyebrows met in a straightblack line across her brow. "_I_ spoke of your will, Uncle Bernard--Isaid I wished that I could see it. I _did_ want to see it! It wasimpossible to know that it was lying there, and not feel curious. "

"Of course it was. We were all curious, but some of us had not thehonesty to confess it, " Jack cried quickly. "Surely it is not necessaryto keep Miss Ruth any longer, sir? She has told you that she can giveyou no more information. It is cruel to the girl--" He broke off as ifafraid of speaking too strongly; and Mr Farrell lay back in his chairwith a sudden weary slackening of muscle. 

"Yes, yes, she may go; you may all go! We can prove nothing at present;but time will show--time will show!" And he raised his hand with agesture of dismissal. 

Ruth and Victor rose and hurriedly left the room only Jack stood hisground, nervously tugging at his moustache. He had something to say, and was determined to say it, but the sight of the old man's figure inits physical and mental depression turned his anger into commiseration. It was in almost an apologetic voice that he broke the silence. 

"I stayed because I wanted to have five minutes' quiet talk with you, sir. My ankle is now practically well, and I am anxious to return totown. Please don't think I am unappreciative of your kindness inwishing me to stay, but as I said before I have no wish to be consideredas a candidate for your fortune. It is owing to my accident that I haveremained so long, and not to any change of mind. I hear from my partnerthat the business is suffering from my absence, and we have had such astruggle to work it up to its present condition, that you can understandI am in a fever to get back. "

Contrary to his expectation Mr Farrell showed no sign either ofsurprise or anger. Perhaps he had been expecting the announcement as aresult of convalescence, perhaps he was simply too weary to feel anystrong interest in passing events. In any case, his face scarcelychanged in expression, as he replied--

"After five weeks' visit to the Court you still keep to your originalopinion, that the chance of possessing it is not worth a littleinconvenience, or even monetary loss?"

Jack pursed his lips with an impatient dissent. 

"Oh, the Court is beautiful--an ideal place in every respect. I wouldgo through a good deal to earn it--in a straightforward fashion. What Iobject to is the mystery, and the idleness, and the feeling ofcompetition. You have every right to manage your own affairs in yourown way, sir, but you must allow me the same privilege. You must havefound out by this time that I have a large amount of obstinacy in mycomposition. I have made up my mind that for every reason it is my dutyto return to town. "

"You have calculated, of course, that even if your business succeeds toan extraordinary extent, you are never likely to make anything like asmuch money as will come to my heir?"

"I have always heard that you are enormously wealthy. You are probablyquite right; but, "--Jack paused in front of the lounge-chair and lookeddown at the shrunken figure from the height of six-foot-one, --"lookingback on your own life, sir, has your greatest happiness come from theamount of your possessions? Has it increased as they increased? Canyou honestly advise me as a young man to sacrifice everything formoney?"

There was silence for several minutes, while Mr Farrell winced andshrank within himself, as if the words had touched a hidden sore. Henever referred to his own domestic life; but it was well-known that foryears it had been one of ideal happiness, and that with the loss of wifeand son, his real life had closed for ever. He avoided a direct replyto Jack's question by asking another in return. 

"There are other things which many men consider more important. I havesometimes imagined that you would agree with them. Have you reflectedthat in returning to town you may be leaving behind even more than landor fortune, and thereby losing a dearer chance of happiness!"

The blood rushed into Jack's face. He could not affect to misunderstandthe drift of the old man's words, but to acknowledge their truth wasimpossible, and the orthodox protests seemed to come of their ownaccord. 

"What do you mean? What am I leaving? I hardly understand... "

Mr Farrell laughed shortly. 

"Young people seem to imagine that their elders cannot see what ishappening under their eyes. I have watched you and Mollie, and thoughtthat there might possibly be an interesting _denouement_ to yourfriendship. She has faults, but she has a kind heart and would make agood wife. "

Jack's face stiffened. 

"Hadn't we better keep her name out of the discussion, sir? I have thegreatest respect and admiration for both your nieces, but, as far asanything further is concerned, I am not in a position to think ofmarriage. It may be years before I can keep a house, and I would nevertie down a girl indefinitely. "

"In this instance it might happen that the girl had a house of her own!Did it never strike you that you would be doubling your chances if youlinked them together?"

"I am not a fool, sir! Of course I realised as much from the first, andhave wondered if it was part of your scheme. My idea of marriage, however, is to be able to keep my wife, not to accept support. It maybe a weakness in my nature, which makes me wish to be head of my ownhousehold; but weakness or not, there it is, and I can't get rid of it. It would be detestable to me to marry an heiress, and if I were a girl Ishould despise a man who was content to live on his wife's money. "

"Just so--just so! Very praiseworthy sentiments, no doubt; but I shouldhave been glad to know that the child had a protector. The stepfatheris a broken reed, and the mother is a child herself; however, you placeyour pride and your prejudice first, and that's the end of the business. You will go back to town, she to the North--a very effectualseparation!"

He shrugged his shoulders expressively; but Jack's eyes gave out asudden flash, he straightened himself, and cried eagerly--

"There are trains, there are boats--if it comes to that, it is only twohundred miles. If she were in trouble, one could _walk_! It would makeno difference if the woman one wanted were at the end of the world--onewould get to her _somehow_ when the hour arrived! Difficulty is aninspiration, sir, when one is young!"

"Yes, yes; when one is young--when one is young!" The smile which hadlightened the old man's face died away at the sound of those last words. He raised his hand and pushed the thin locks from his brow. "Well, itis your own life--you must live it in your own way! I cannot benefityou against your will. If your mind is made up I have no strength toargue the point. You had better arrange to leave to-morrow afternoon, and give instructions to that effect to the servants. "

Jack's start of surprise was entirely disagreeable. He had not expectedto be dismissed in this summary fashion, and the thought of so speedy abreak with the new life came upon him with a positive shock. To-morrow!To-morrow, then, at this very hour he would be back in the dingylodgings which did duty for home, preparing to sit down to a solitarymeal, to spend a solitary evening, to sleep and wake up to a day's workin the stifling City, where the thought of green fields and rose-gardens, and wide, stretching lawns would seem as unreal as a dream. Aweight of depression settled on him, as he exclaimed--

"To-morrow! But--unless you wish it, there is no hurry--I could waituntil the end of the week. If I left on Saturday, I could still beginwork on Monday. "

"For what object? Since you have decided not to remain, it is betterfor all reasons that you should return at once. You have put your workbefore everything else--then why delay in getting back to it? For myown part, since you refuse to consent to my conditions, it wouldsimplify matters if you returned at once. The position is difficult, and my strength is rapidly failing. I should have been glad if you hadconsented to grant me these few weeks out of your life, but, since it isnot to be, I prefer to finish the matter once for all. " He held out hishand as he spoke. "Good-bye, Melland--my best wishes! I shall not seeyou in the morning!"

Jack took the proffered hand, and held it in silence, his face a studyof perplexity and remorse. An Englishman hates to express his emotions, but to a generous nature the sting of ungratefulness is even moreabhorrent. At that moment it seemed a little thing to spare a fewmonths of strong, young life to gratify the whim of a dying man. Jack'sheart reproached him, and he spoke in eager accents. 

"If I could be a help to you, sir--if I felt that my presence gave youpleasure or comfort, I would stay willingly as long as you wished; butyou have kept so much apart, that there has been no opportunity--"

Mr Farrell disengaged his hand, and turned aside with a wearied air. 

"Good-bye, Melland!" he repeated. "I wish you a pleasant journey!"

So far as any change of voice or manner was concerned, he might not haveheard the young man's protest. Jack turned away, miserable and abashed. It was the last time he ever saw Bernard Farrell alive. 

CHAPTER THIRTY. 

FRESH TRIALS FOR RUTH AND MOLLIE. 

Meanwhile, Ruth and Mollie were crying in each other's arms in theprivacy of their bedroom--that is to say, Ruth was crying and Mollie wasstorming and shedding an occasional tear more of anger than distress. 

"I've never been so insulted in my life, and I won't stand it from fiftythousand Uncle Bernards! I'll tell him so, and make him beg my pardonand yours too, darling! Don't cry! It makes your nose so red, and youhate to look a fright!"

"Oh, Mollie, we were far happier at home when we thought we were sobadly off! What was the use of coming here to have our hearts broken?I loved that man, I thought he loved me, and now I can only despise him. He deliberately tried to fasten suspicion upon me this afternoon, and Ican never prove my innocence, for I _was_ in the library, and alone forquite a long time, on and off. What can I do, or say, if they won'ttake my word?"

"Everybody will, whose opinion is worth having Victor Druce thinks ofnothing but his own advantage; and I won't allow you to say you caredfor him. "

"It's easier said than done! Can you practise what you preach? Youdon't say anything, but I know, --I can see! When Jack goes away, willyou find it easy to forget all about him?"

Mollie's face changed. Excitement disappeared, to be replaced by asweet and serious dignity. 

"I shall never forget him, " she said quietly; "but he is in love withanother girl--he told me about her the other day--so our lives must bespent apart. I shall never be as happy as I might have been, but I'mgoing to be as happy as I can. I _won't_ mope! We were happy enoughjust to be together a few weeks ago; let's go back to where we were, andforget all about the tiresome men!"

"It's easier said than done, " sighed Ruth once more. She sank down in achair by the window, and, leaning her head on her hand, gazed drearilyacross the park, beautiful in the changing light of late afternoon. With what joy and confidence had she regarded the same scene a few weeksago, her heart expanding in the happy certainty that some day it wouldbe her own, and with it unlimited powers of helping those she loved. Now, between Victor's faithlessness and her own fall from favour, hopehad gradually died away, and the future seemed to hold nothing butbitterness and regret. 

Ruth's heart turned homewards with yearning affection. The love of thelittle mother was a certainty which could be depended upon through goodreport and ill; nothing that could be said against her child would shakeher trust and faith, she would be even more tender in failure thansuccess. 

The dear old pater, too--how good he had been all these years, making nodistinction between his step-daughters and his own children, exceptperhaps to show a more anxious care for their needs! He worked so hard, and was so absolutely self-denying and uncomplaining; it was not hisfault if he did not possess the power of money-making. When she was athome again she would be more thoughtful of his comfort, moreaffectionate and sympathetic. She recalled all the step-brothers andsisters whose very existence she had grudged at times, each namebringing with it some kindly, humorous recollection. How truly lovablethey were, despite their faults!

Then Ruth's thoughts roamed a little further afield to the few intimatefriends of the family, foremost among whom came Eleanor Maclure and herbrother. What would Eleanor say if the grand expedition ended inignominious failure? A good many words of sympathy, of cheer, and a fewsimple heart-to-heart truths, pointing out the spiritual side of thepuzzle, spoken in that soft Scotch voice which was so good to hear. Ahyes, it would be a help to meet Eleanor again. And the--the doctor!

During the first weeks of her stay at the Court, Ruth had been so muchabsorbed in the present that she had had no leisure to think of oldfriends; but during the last few days the vision of Dr Maclure's facehad risen before her not once but many times--strong, earnest, resolute, with steady glance and square-built chin, such a contrast from thatother face with the veiled eyes, which seemed to hide rather than revealthe soul within. 

In the midst of soreness and humiliation it had been a comfort toremember that such a man had loved her enough to wish to make her hiswife. She recalled the conversation in the brougham with new sympathyand understanding. Had he suffered as she was suffering now? Did hislife also stretch ahead blank and grey because of that little word fromher lips? Her heart yearned over him, yet felt mysteriously lightenedat the thought. 

"There's the postman's collie!" cried Mollie's voice, interrupting herreverie. "That means that the evening post is in. I'll run down andsee what there is for us. "

She disappeared for a few minutes, then reappeared carrying one letterin her hand. 

"From mother, to you. Open it quickly, dear! It is an age since shehas written. I only hope and pray it is good news!" But, alas! thataspiration was shattered at the sight of the first few sentences. 

"My darling girls, --I have delayed writing as I could not bear to cloudyour pleasure, but I can keep back the truth no longer. You must bebrave, dears, and help me to be brave, for it is no half and halftrouble this time. We are quite, quite ruined, and Heaven only knowswhat is to become of us!

"It is not the pater's fault in any one way. For the last two years hehas been doing a good deal of business for a man who appeared to be invery good circumstances. At first he paid up his accounts mostregularly, but lately they have sometimes been allowed to run on frommonth to month. I don't understand business, but it seems that this isoften allowed, and as he had been such a good client, and had met hispayments regularly before, the pater felt safe in trusting him, and paidout all his own little capital to finance the business of the last fewmonths, which was unusually large. 

"He expected to make such a handsome commission as would set us on ourfeet again; but it was all a deliberate fraud. Other poor men have beentaken in in the same way, and that scoundrel has disappeared, leaving usto bear the brunt. I hope I may be able to forgive him some day; justnow, when I see the pater's broken heart and think of you, and all thosechildren, it's too difficult. 

"Everything that we have or can raise in any way will not pay what weowe, and the pater cannot carry on his business without some capital. The future is very dark; but God has helped me through many dark days, and He will help us still. Trix is splendid! She went of her ownaccord to the headmistress and offered to teach one of the juniorclasses in exchange for Betty's education, and a few finishing classesfor herself. Miss Bean came to see me, and it is all arranged, for shesays Trix has a genius for managing children, and will be a valuablehelp. She is a good woman, and is glad of the opportunity of helpingus, so that difficulty is overcome; but there are oh, so many others tobe faced!

"What is to be done about the house--the boys--yourselves? Pater and Ihave talked until we are too tired and puzzled to talk any more, but, sofar, no light has dawned. 

"Write to the pater as well as to me, for he has been good to you, andwill value your sympathy. Oh, my darlings, it is hard that this shouldhave happened just now to spoil your happy visit! My heart aches foryour trouble, for these things are so hard when one is young. I hope, Itrust, I pray that the future may be so bright for you as to make up forall the anxieties you have had to bear. Tell Uncle Bernard our trouble;you and he must decide what you had better do. 

"I long for your help and comfort, but leave the decision entirely inyour hands. Every one is good and sympathetic, and the pater has hadmost kind letters from his friends in town. We have this great comfortthat his good name is untarnished, and that there is no shadow ofdisgrace in our misfortune. God bless you, my darlings! If we are richin nothing else, we are rich in our love for one another. --Your devotedMother. "

The girls looked at each other in a long, breathless silence. Ruth laidher hand across her heart with a little gasp of pain. 

"Oh, mother! Poor little mother! And we are away, we who should be herbest comforters! There is only one thing to do, --we must go home atonce!"

"Yes, " assented Mollie firmly, "we must go home to-morrow. "

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE. 

A FATEFUL DECISION. 

It was all decided. The interview with Uncle Bernard was over, the lastfarewells spoken, and the boxes packed in readiness to go to thestation. In less than an hour the Court and its inhabitants would be athing of the past. 

Out of consideration for Mr Farrell's health, the girls had decided notto tell him of their bad news until the morning. 

"He has had enough excitement for one day, " Mollie said; "let him bequiet to-night. To-morrow morning we will send up mother's letter forhim to read, and ask to see him as soon as possible after breakfast. That will give him time to think over the situation and decide what todo. He must guess that we will want to return home, but if he wishes tokeep us he can easily do so. Oh, to think that with a few strokes ofthe pen he could make us all happy again! I don't know how much moneythe pater needs, but it would probably be the tiniest sum out of UncleBernard's great fortune. Suppose he offered to send a cheque--supposehe gave us a cheque to send, and all was peace and joy again! Hecould--he might--oh, surely he _will_! What is the use of being rich ifone can't help people in trouble?"

But Ruth sighed and shook her head. 

"Rich people have not much patience with failures, and the poor oldpater has not the gift of success. I am afraid Uncle Bernard will bemore inclined to blame than to help. " And as events proved she wasright. 

Mr Farrell sent word that he would be at liberty at ten o'clock in thesitting-room adjoining his bedroom, and the first few minutes of theinterview proved that his attitude towards the family trouble was one ofscornful impatience rather than sympathy. He was apparently quiteunprepared for the girls, determination, and would not at first believein its sincerity. 

"You are surely joking, " he said scathingly. "If your parents are insuch straits as you describe, how do you propose to help them by givingthem two more people to keep and feed? It appears to me that your roomwould be more valuable than your company. "

Ruth flushed painfully. 

"We hope to be able to help, not to hinder. When a child like Trix hasalready found work, we ought not to lag behind. It would be impossibleto go on living in the lap of luxury, wearing fine clothes, eating finemeals, being waited upon hand and foot, while our own people are inactual need. "

"Unless--" interrupted Mollie, and then stopped short, while Mr Farrellturned sharply towards her. 

"Unless what? Finish your sentence, if you please. "

"Unless you will help them for us!" gasped Mollie, crimson, but daring. "It would be so easy for you to lend the pater what he needs, and hewould promise to pay you back--we would all promise! We would worknight and day until it was made up. "

Mr Farrell smiled sardonically. 

"At last! I knew it must come. It would not be Mollie if she had anyscruples about asking for what she wanted. No, my dear, I never lend. It is against my principles to throw good money after bad. At the riskof appearing a monster of cruelty, I must refuse to interfere in yourstepfather's affairs. There are still six weeks of your visit here torun, and I shall be pleased to relieve him of your support for thattime; otherwise--"

"We are much obliged, but we have decided to go home. You wished to beable to judge our characters, and you have had enough time to do so, with very unsatisfactory results, if we are to judge from yesterday'sconversation!" cried Ruth, with a sudden burst of indignation. "If youcan believe us capable of prying into your desk, you will surely not besorry to get rid of us altogether!"

The old man looked at her long and thoughtfully. 

"Yes, " he said quietly, "it's a pity--a very great pity--that the twothings should have happened together. It is as unsatisfactory to me asto you that you should leave before the culprit has been discovered. But it is useless now to argue the point if your minds are already madeup. Taking everything into consideration--the peculiar circumstanceswith regard to my will, your original acceptance of my invitation--do Istill understand that you wish to leave me to-day?"

"It is our duty to go home. Yes, we have quite decided, " said Ruth. 

The old man's eyes turned towards the younger girl. 

"And you, Mollie?"

"Yes, uncle; I'm sorry, but we can't leave mother alone just now. "

Mr Farrell sat silent, his eyebrows lowered, his head hanging forwardon his chest, so that it was difficult to see the expression of hisface; but the pose of the figure suggested weariness and disappointment. Suddenly he stretched out his hand and touched an electric bell. Aservant appeared almost immediately, and was asked a hasty question--

"Is Mr Druce still in the house?"

"I believe so, sir. He was in the morning-room a few minutes ago. "

"Go down and tell him that I should be obliged if he would come up hereat once. "

The girls exchanged puzzled glances as the servant departed on hiserrand; but they did not dare to speak, and, as Mr Farrell relapsedinto his former downcast attitude, the silence was broken only by thesound of Victor's approaching footsteps. He entered the room confidentand smiling, but drew up with a start of surprise at seeing the twogirls. He was evidently disappointed at their presence, and vaguelyuneasy; but after the first involuntary movement his features quicklyresumed their mask-like calm. 

"You sent for me, sir. Is there anything I can do?"

Mr Farrell raised his head and looked at him thoughtfully. It wasseldom indeed that he allowed himself to show any sign of interest inhis young companions, so that this steady scrutiny was the moreremarkable. Even Victor's composure suffered beneath it, for a tinge ofcolour crept into his pale cheeks, and he moved uneasily to and fro. 

"What is it, sir?" he repeated. "I hope nothing fresh has happened todistress you. "

"Thank you, Druce. My plans have been still further upset this morning, as, owing to news received from home, my nieces have decided to leavethe Court at once. That means that three out of the four whom Iselected for my experiment have, of their own accord, refused to carryout the conditions. Under these circumstances, I think it is only rightto offer to release you from your promise, if you prefer to return homeat the same time. Everything will be changed, and you may not care tostay on with only myself as a companion. "

Victor's eyelids dropped, and a quiver of emotion passed over his face. Ruth saw it, and, with a sinking heart, realised that it resembledexultation rather than grief. He was silent for a moment, but when hespoke nothing could well have been more dignified and natural than wordsand manner--

"If it will inconvenience you in any way to entertain me alone, I am, ofcourse, perfectly ready to leave; but if you give me the choice--if itis left to me to decide, sir--I should prefer to keep my promise, andstay for the remainder of the time. I might perhaps be of some help toyou when you are alone. "

The strained expression on Mr Farrell's face gave place to one ofunmistakable satisfaction. 

"That is good!" he replied heartily. "I am glad to find that you atleast have some appreciation of the nature of a bargain. It will belonely for you, but I am the more obliged for your decision. I won'tkeep you any longer just now, as we shall have other opportunities ofconversation, and I have my adieux to make. "

The door closed behind Victor, and Mr Farrell turned immediatelytowards his eldest grand-niece, as if anxious to get through an ordeal. 

"Well, Ruth, I must bid you good-bye. I trust you will have a pleasantjourney, and find matters at home less serious than you anticipate. "

"Thank you, Uncle Bernard. " Ruth extended a cold little hand, and stoodhesitating by his side, while his sunken eyes dwelt upon the face whichin feature was so like his own. "I've enjoyed the time--part of thetime--more than anything else in my life! I'm sorry if I have donewrong in any way; I wanted only to please you!"

"For my own sake, or for what I could give?"

The question came sharp and abrupt, and Ruth's cheeks flamed beneath it. She hesitated painfully, gathering courage to speak the truth. 

"Oh, I know I have been mercenary! I'm sick of being poor, and I lovethe Court and the easy, luxurious life. I wanted the money more thananything in the world; but it's all over now, and it's partly your ownfault, for you _did_ tempt me! Please forgive me before I go!"

"I forgive you, Ruth. It is quite true that I tempted you, and you arenot fitted to bear temptation. But there is no need to bear enmity. Good-bye!"

He held out his hand again--held it at a distance, and with a formalitywhich forbade a warmer farewell; and Ruth turned away, downcast andmiserable. Those words, "You are not fitted to bear temptation, " seemedto denote that in his mind there still dwelt a lingering suspicion lestshe might have yielded to her anxiety to look at the will, and had thenlacked the courage for confession. Well, it was all over, and it wasuseless to protest. So perish earthly hopes!

Mr Farrell turned towards his remaining niece. 

"Well, Mollie, and so you also are resolved to leave me?"

"There was only one alternative, Uncle Bernard, and you refused it. Ifyou won't help mother, we must lose no time in getting to work. We arebreaking no promise, remember. We said we would stay if she could spareus, and now the time has come when she needs to have us back. "

"You believe you can find work--work which will pay--a child like you, with the plainest of educations?"

"I am sure of it. I am not going to teach, but I shall be able to dosomething. I should be ashamed of myself if I couldn't--a big, strongcreature like me! I am sorry to go--much more sorry than you willbelieve! I've been very happy these few weeks. "

"I know you have. I have known more than you are aware of, perhaps. But you will not regret your departure so much, as Jack Melland isleaving at the same time. He has been your special companion, I think. "

The blood flew to Mollie's cheeks under the scrutiny of the sunken eyes, and, to her consternation, spread even higher and higher, until she wascrimson to the roots of her hair. She tried in vain to answer withcomposure, but could only stammer confusedly--

"He has been very nice. I like him the best--better than Mr Druce. But he decided--we decided, --our reasons for leaving are absolutelyindependent of each other, Uncle Bernard. "

"I know--I know!"

He turned aside, and remained silent for a few minutes, as if to allowher time to recover composure, then once more held out his hand infarewell. 

"Well, good-bye, Mollie. We also must agree to forgive and forget!"

Mollie bent over his chair, one hand resting on each arm, theembarrassment of a moment before dying a sudden death in the face of aparting which, in the nature of things, must be for ever. 

"Uncle Bernard, " she said softly, "if your Ned were alive, and you werein trouble, you would like him to hurry home to you, whatever it mightcost! And if She were alive, and poor and distraught, you would ratherhe worked for her, than left her that he might fill the greatest post onearth. Judge us by that thought when you feel inclined to be hard! Iknow you don't like kissing people, so I am going to kiss you instead. There! Good-bye; and God bless you!"

She turned away with tears in her eyes, but half-way to the door thesound of her own name made her pause. 

"Mollie!" he cried, in a sharp, resolute voice, which sent her heartbeating with sudden hope. 

But, even as her eyes met his, his expression changed once more. 

"No, no; it is better as it is! I have nothing to say!"

Mollie turned away sadly and walked out of the room. 

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO. 

LEAVING THE COURT. 

The news of the girls' sudden flight spread to the vicarage, and broughtMrs Thornton rushing up to the Court, hot and panting, and almostincoherent with curiosity and dismay. When she heard of the troublewhich was the cause of their departure, her best side came out, and shehelped the girls in both word and deed through the last difficult hours. It was a comfort to find someone who agreed with their decision, andwas convinced that they were acting aright in returning home, even indefiance of Uncle Bernard's wishes. 

"The maid cries, and Bates looks as if he would like to murder us, MrDruce keeps out of the way and says nothing, and Jack Melland, who is sokeen on taking his own way, has half a dozen compromises to suggest. Actually he offered to go to Liverpool himself and find out if we couldbe of any use if we returned! It was sweet of him, but we must be ofuse. There is no option in the matter, and it is not reasonable toexpect mother to discuss private affairs with a stranger. "

"Of course not; but I love him for having suggested it. Of course, noone wants you to go, dear Ruth. It is a terrible collapse to all ourbright schemes, but with such trouble at home you have no choice, andthere is nothing gained by staying on for a few odd days. Better hurryback and bend all your energies to see what can be done to retrievematters, and look forward to the day when you will return for good. "

Ruth shook her head hopelessly, and for once Mollie followed herexample. 

"Ah, that will never be! There is no more hope. We are leaving againstUncle Bernard's wishes, and at the very worst possible time, for he isangry and upset because there is no way of finding out who opened thedesk and read the draft of the will. We are all indignant at beingsuspected; yet it seems strange that an outsider should be sointerested. It is terribly unfortunate, especially for Uncle Bernard, for he can't help feeling his confidence shaken; and yet, so far as wecan see, nothing will ever be found out. "

"Yes, it will all be explained some day, " said Mrs Thornton solemnly. "Don't ask me how, for I can't tell. I only know that evil deeds arethe most difficult things in the world to hide, and that in the mostwonderful and unexpected ways they are discovered long after hope ofdetection has been abandoned. It will be so in this case also. Whoeveris mean and wicked enough to allow you, dear children, to bear an unjustsuspicion in addition to your own trouble, will be put to the shame hedeserves. As for your coming back again, I will not give up hope if youdo. I can't afford to lose all my castles in the air. It is decidedthat one of you is to be Lady of the Manor, and put our societies out ofdebt, and pay for a parish nurse, and take my dear girls about when theycome home, and make life a fairy tale for us all. You have raised myexpectations, and I intend to go on expecting! Seriously, dears, whatever Mr Farrell may say to you just now, in the first heat ofdisappointment, I cannot believe he will really think less of you forgiving up your own pleasure to hurry back to your mother. Mr Mellandhas only himself to thank if his name is struck off the list; but youwere willing and anxious to stay, and are the victims of circumstances. If I were in the squire's place I should think all the more highly ofyou for your unselfish devotion, and I believe he will, though he willnever confess as much in words. But time will show! Meantime, my poordears, we will think of you every day, and pray for you that you may beshown what to do, and have strength to do it. I have had my own shareof money troubles, and would never try to belittle them in my own caseor in the case of others. They are very hard and sordid, and far-reaching. There was a time in my life when money seemed in thebackground of every thought, and I could not get away from it; but Ihave learnt to trust instead of worrying, and that's the great lesson oflife. It isn't mastered in a day; it took me years to learn, and manybitter experiences, which I hope you may be spared; but try, dears, todo your best, and leave the rest with God! Then comes the `quiet mind'which will keep you calm and restful through all outward troubles. "

The two young, wistful faces gazed into hers, and her eyes filled withtears of pity. 

"Now tell me honestly--shall I help you best by staying, or by goingaway at once? I have arranged to do whichever suits you best. If youneed any help. "

"Oh, thank you! The best help of all would be to stay and drive down tothe station with us. The packing is all done--in a way! But I expectthat in our haste we have left lots of things behind, for we workedtogether, and in such a hurry and confusion that we hardly knew what wewere about. Poor Elsie has packed our new garments in the new trunks, and watered them with tears. I expect it will be months before they areopened. We shall have no use for such fineries now. "

"You can never tell what may happen, but if you don't, there is no causeto grieve. They have served their day, and have given you pleasure. Never mind if you have left some oddments behind; Elsie can send themon. I never have a visitor at the vicarage that I have not to expend mysubstance posting toothbrushes or sponge-bags or stray garments aftertheir departure. "

Truth to tell, Mrs Thornton was much relieved at being allowed toaccompany the girls to the station. 

The Vicar's wife possessed even more than her share of femininecuriosity, and was longing to discover in what fashion Victor Druce saidgood-bye to Ruth. 

He was already waiting in the dining-room when she went down with thegirls a few minutes later to partake of some light refreshment beforestarting on their long journey, and nothing could have been moreunobtrusively sympathetic or attentive than the manner in which hewaited upon them, anticipating every want, and ministering to it witheager hands. The room itself was so spacious that unconsciously thelittle party split into groups; and Mrs Thornton found herself _tete-a-tete_ with Jack Melland, obviously in the worst of humours. 

"Can you do nothing? Is there nothing you can say to knock a littlecommon-sense into those girls' heads? It's the maddest trick, rushingoff like this in defiance of the old man's wishes. What can they do athome--a couple of children like that? They are better out of the way. At any rate, one of them might have stayed--Mollie, for instance--andkept things going here till she saw how things worked out. They have noright to rush off together at a moment's notice!" he cried irritably;whereat Mrs Thornton smiled involuntarily. 

"Isn't it rather a case of people in glass houses, Mr Melland? Youhave set a bad example without half the excuse of these dear girls. Itseems to me their plain duty to return to their parents when they are introuble, so I have not attempted to dissuade them in any way. "

"But--" Jack made a slight but eloquent gesture of the head in Victor'sdirection. "It's such a walk over for somebody else! I can't bear thethought of it. This place ought to belong to one of those girls--it istheirs by rights. It maddens me to see them throwing away their chance, for I'm afraid Mr Farrell will never forgive them for going against hiswishes. "

"Don't be too sure!" returned Mrs Thornton, nodding her head sagely. "Mr Farrell is not half so obstinate as he pretends, and howeverannoyed he may be to-day he can't help softening when he remembers thatthey have put all their own pleasures and self-interests on one side toreturn to work and worry for their mother's sake. If he wanted a testof character, surely nothing could be better than this! I don't thinkit will be by any means a `walk over' for Mr Druce. My firm belief is, that Ruth and Mollie have as good or even a better chance than they hadbefore. "

"I say, " cried Jack cordially, "you _are_ a brick!" He turned towardsher with a bright, boyish smile, which took years off his age. "Youdon't know how you have cheered me by saying that! I hated to think ofthem as being out of the running; but you will rub it in, won't you?Don't let Druce have it all his own way! Impress upon the old fellowwhat you said just now--unselfishness and hard work, and all that sortof thing. You will know how to do it, so as to make him see that heought to admire the girls more for going than staying. "

Mrs Thornton smiled indulgently. 

"I can try, at least. I'm only sorry that I can't do the same for you. You have not the excuse of home troubles, and I'm afraid Mr Farrell--"

"Oh, never mind me; I don't count! I have been out of the running fromthe first, and it is only through an accident that I have stayed solong. I don't want anything from Mr Farrell but good-feeling and afair judgment. It cut me up to say good-bye when I saw how feeble helooked. I don't want you to plead my cause, because I relinquished myclaim long ago; but if you get a chance, you might just let him knowthat I was genuinely sorry to leave him for his own sake. "

Jack's manly, straightforward speech was just what Mrs Thorntonexpected from him, and she gladly consented to convey his message to MrFarrell. 

"I will, with pleasure, " she said, "and I shall have the chance beforemany days are over. Wonders will never cease! When I said just nowthat the squire was not so hard as he pretended, I spoke out of a fullheart. What do you think of his suggesting--actually suggesting to myhusband that the vicarage might need renovations, and asking him to sendme up to give him my ideas! I nearly fainted when my husband told me. Now, do you think he thought of it himself, or did one of you kindcreatures suggest it to him?"

"I didn't, I know. It would have been as much as my life was worth; butI suspect Miss Mollie may have had something to do with it. She spokepretty strongly on the subject to me, and she has the courage of herconvictions. "

"Oh, that Mollie!" murmured Mrs Thornton under her breath. "I havenever met her equal. The dearest, the simplest, the most affectionateof girls!" Her eyes moistened suddenly, and Jack's face softened insympathy as he looked across the room to where Mollie stood by hersister's side. She met the two glances bent upon her, and walkedforward in response, leaving Ruth and Victor by themselves. 

Poor Ruth! Her heart beat fast with agitation and a last desperate hopeborn of Victor's soft tones and regretful eyes. For the moment itseemed that the last few days must have been a nightmare, and that hereally did "care"; in which case she was prepared to forgiveeverything--nay, more, to believe that there was nothing to forgive. 

If, in this moment of trouble and humiliation, he would place himself byher side, nothing that she could do in the future would be enough toprove her gratitude and devotion. But, alas! even as Mollie turnedaway, Victor's manner altered, and he became nervous and ill at ease. The long, eloquent glances which had been safe enough in the presence ofa third person could not be risked in a _tete-a-tete_, and Ruth's hopesdied a final death. She sat trying to eat her sandwiches, and feelingas if every bite would choke her, while Victor feebly struggled withcommonplaces. 

The sound of carriage-wheels could be heard drawing near to the door;the last, the very last moment had arrived! Ruth raised her beautiful, sad face and gazed steadily at Victor, and he stopped short in themiddle of a sentence, and turned guiltily aside. He could not meet hereyes. 

After that all was bustle and confusion--servants crowding to say good-bye, villagers bobbing farewell curtseys at their doors, elaborateregrets and hopes for a speedy return from acquaintances at the littlestation, tears from Mrs Thornton, and a last glimpse of Victor's tallfigure standing motionless on the platform; then they were off, and Jacktactfully busied himself behind his newspaper until the first painfulmoments were past. 

When he ventured to lower the screen, both girls were perfectly composedand dry-eyed, gazing out of their respective windows. His eyes turnedfrom Ruth to dwell upon Mollie at the further end of the carriage. Thefashionable young woman had disappeared, and he saw again the simplegirl in shabby serge coat and close-fitting hat with whom he hadtravelled weeks before, yet there was a difference which his fastidiouseyes were quick to note, a dainty precision in the way the clothes wereworn, a perfection of detail, a neatness of coiffure. 

Mollie was too clever and adaptive to have missed the lessons of thelast few weeks, and the change of expression was even more marked. Theaudacious school-girl had disappeared, and in her place sat a woman, with a grave, set face, and eyes that stared into space, seeing thingsthat were far away. 

Jack's heart contracted with a stab of pain. He dropped his paper, andwith one long step crossed the carriage and seated himself by her side. Ruth turned in her seat to stare more persistently out of her window, and the clattering of the train made it impossible to overhear aconversation. 

"Mollie!" said Jack softly. 

She turned her head and looked at him, neither startled nor smiling, butwith a patient sadness, the sight of which brought with it yet anotherstab. 

"For Heaven's sake, Mollie, don't look like that! Things will rightthemselves again, or you may find that they are not so bad as youexpect. In any case, there's a pleasure in helping to pull themstraight. It may be a tug just at first, but that only means moresatisfaction in the end. Don't look so sad! I can't bear to leave youlooking like that. "

Mollie gave a flickering smile. She had not been thinking of businesstroubles, but naturally Jack could not guess that. 

"Once on a time--do you remember?--you wished that I could be serious. You should not complain because your wish is fulfilled, " she saidslowly; and Jack put up a protesting hand. 

"Don't! don't! I was a fool! I didn't know what I was saying. Youwere made to be happy; you should always be happy if I could arrange itfor you. "

Mollie smiled again, but with the same obvious effort. 

"I hope you will be happy, " she said; "I hope some day we may hear goodnews from you. I don't mean about money; you can guess what I mean. "

"Yes, " said Jack gravely; and there was silence for another fiveminutes, while the train approached nearer and nearer to the junction atwhich he was to alight, to catch the express for town. 

"I hope I shall hear good news of you, too, " he said at last. "You willbe busy at first, and there may not be much to tell, but later on--in afew weeks' time, when you see how things are going--will you let meknow? I shall be so interested to hear; and at any time if I can doanything, if you need anything done in town, or if I could help bycoming North, you would be doing me a good turn by letting me know. Imean it, Mollie; it is not a polite form of speech. "

"I know; thank you; I will promise, " said Mollie, with, for the firsttime, a little break in her composure. Her lip trembled in a pathetic, childlike fashion, and, as if afraid of herself, she bent forward andaddressed a pointed question to Ruth. 

Ten minutes later the junction was reached, and Jack stood outside thecarriage saying his last farewells. Ruth talked persistently in a high, cheerful voice, and Jack bit his moustache and cast furtive glances atMollie's white face. She smiled at him bravely as the train steamedaway, and waved her hand, calling out, "Good luck! good luck!" Thenthey turned, the two poor girls, and clasped each other tightly. 

"Oh, Lucille, my poor Lucille!"

"Berengaria, Berengaria, how horribly it hurts!"

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE. 

BACK TO POVERTY. 

Trix was at the station to meet them--a greatly developed Trix, asbecame a young woman who not only provided for her own education butalso that of her sister. The door-knocker had disappeared, and herlanky locks were screwed into a knot about as big as a good-sizedwalnut; she wore a discarded black skirt of Ruth's, which reached downto her ankles, a blue blouse, white sailor-hat, and brown shoes. Ruth'sheart contracted with pain when she saw her, and even Mollie felt a pangof dismay. So shabby, so unkempt, so obviously poverty-stricken! Wasit really possible that Trix had looked like this six weeks before, andthat the sight had caused no consternation?

Plainly Miss Trix was rather pleased than otherwise with her appearance, and was decidedly patronising to her half-sisters, ordering them about, and treating them with the lenient forbearance which a busy worker mightbe expected to show to two elderly, incapable drones. She interviewedthe porter as to sending home the luggage, and only consented to thehire of a cab when it was proved to her own satisfaction that the costwould be about equal. She took Ruth's purse from her hand to tip theporter, looking at him the while with such a severe and determined airthat his grumbles died upon his lips; finally, she gave the cabmaninstructions to stop at a certain shop, where--as she informed hersisters triumphantly--potatoes could be bought three-halfpence a peckcheaper than in more fashionable neighbourhoods. 

"Good gracious, Trix, you don't mean to take home potatoes in the cab!"gasped Ruth, fresh from the delightful luxury of the Court, where no onethought what anything cost, and every luxury of the season appeared ofits own accord upon the table; but Trix smiled at her benignly, andreplied--

"Certainly; two pecks! And any other vegetables I can pick up cheap. It will help to pay for the cab-fare. Not that you will get any of themto-night, for we have knocked off late dinner and afternoon-tea, andhave one late tea instead. Cold tongue for you to-night, as you havehad a journey. Mother wanted to have a chicken. The idea! `No, indeed, ' I said; `let them begin as they must go on. Our chicken daysare over!'"

"I think yours are, any way. You seem to have grown into a very oldhen, " cried Mollie disconsolately. She looked across the cab at thebusinesslike young woman, and wondered if a few weeks of home under thenew conditions would work a similar transformation in herself and Ruth. It was a comfort to remember that Trix's vocation kept her out of thehouse for the greater part of the day, for it would be distinctly tryingto be "bossed" as a permanent thing. 

Perhaps Trix's thoughts had wandered to the same subject, for herwelcome was the reverse of encouraging. 

"Can't think what you've come back for!" she declared candidly. "Motherthought of sending for you last week, but I told her it was absurd. Itwill make more work, and both the servants are going. We gave Marynotice, and Kate said she couldn't abase herself to be a `general' afterher bringings up. Goodness knows who we shall get! I sat for two hoursin a registry-office yesterday afternoon, when we had a half-holiday, and didn't see a single creature who could be bribed to come. `Nine infamily; one servant, cellar kitchens; washing done at home. ' Sounds soattractive, doesn't it? And yet I suppose we ought not to afford evenone. If we lived in the country we could do the work alone, butcockroaches! No really refined mind can cope with cockroaches, and theysimply swarm in the back kitchen... Mother's terribly cut up that youhave left the Court. If I had been in your place I'd have stayed on, and persuaded the old man to help father out of his difficulties. "

"Oh, Trix, as if we hadn't tried! You talk as if no one had any sensebut yourself! You are very clever and important, no doubt, but evenyour earnings will not keep the family. There is a little work left forMollie and myself!" cried Ruth hotly. 

Whereupon Trix elevated the red marks which should have been hereyebrows, and exclaimed coolly--

"Hallo, still snapping! I thought you would be quite good-temperedafter such a holiday!"

It was indeed like being at home again to hear a squabble between Ruthand Trix within the first ten minutes. 

When the house was reached, there was the little mother standing in thedoorway, smiling and waving her hands in welcome; but at the first sightof her both girls felt a sudden choking sensation in the throat, so wandid she appear, so bleached in colour, such a tiny, frail littlecreature to be burdened with the care of an impecunious household! Sheclung to her girls, and her girls clung to her, and presently they wereseated together round the dining-room table, on which, in spite ofTrix's dismal prophecy, appeared a tray of the ever-welcome afternoon-tea. 

"After their journey, Trix dear! I thought just this once, " murmuredMrs Connor apologetically. "Dear Ruth, how sweet you look! Is that anew coat? No, I see it is not; but it looks new, with that charmingcollar and vest. And your hair, dear; and Mollie's, too! Sobeautifully done! I suppose the maid taught you? Oh, darlings, I'mthankful to have you back, but I should never have sent for you! Youwere on the spot, and could judge best what to do. Did you--did you letUncle Bernard know of our trouble?"

The strained eagerness of the small face, the involuntary tremor in thevoice, smote the girls to the heart. Ruth turned her head aside, herself on the verge of tears, while Mollie said brokenly--

"We sent him your letter to read, and when he said nothing I asked himpoint-blank if he would lend father enough money to put things rightjust now, and promised that we would all work to pay him back. "

"Yes, dear--yes! And then?"

"He wouldn't. He jeered at me, and said he made it a rule never tothrow good money after bad. He would keep us for the remaining sixweeks, if we agreed to stay, but more than that he must refuse to do. So there seemed no alternative, mother dear, but to come straight awayand try to help you ourselves. "

"Yes, dear--yes. Bless you! You were quite right!"

Mrs Connor tried to speak bravely; but it was as if the last gleam ofhope had died out of her tired eyes, and her hands trembled as sheclasped them in her lap. She herself had not realised until this momenthow much she had counted upon Uncle Bernard's intervention, and now thelast hope seemed gone. She shivered, and put her hand to her head; thenforced herself to smile, as she met the girls' anxious gaze. 

"It's always the darkest the hour before the dawn. You must talk thingsover with pater, dears; my head is so confused. I shall be thankful foryour help in the house, and no doubt something will turn up for you, asit has done for Trix. "

"Mother, " cried Ruth, with an outburst of irritation, which was theresult of tired-out nerves and body, "Trix is insupportable! Shebehaves as if she were the head of the house! How can you let her giveherself such airs and domineer over you so? I shan't stand it for one, and the sooner she understands it the better. I am not going to beordered about by a bit of a chit of seventeen, and apologise to her if Idare to have as much as a cup of tea!"

"Hu-ush, dear!" Mrs Connor cast an apprehensive glance towards thehalf-opened door, through which Trix's voice could be heardsuperintending the carrying of the luggage. "She is such a child!Young things are always inclined to go to extremes; and she has been sogood! I don't know what I should have done without her! We must notlet her feel slighted because you have returned!"

That was true enough; Trix had borne the heat and burden of the day, while her stepsisters were amusing themselves, in blissful ignorance ofthe gathering troubles. Ruth's irritation was silenced by the reminder, and she listened quietly while Mollie pressed her mother for details ofthe present situation. Alas, it was even worse than had been expected!It was so bad that it could not well be worse, and it seemed ridiculousto talk of what they could afford, since, as a matter of fact, theycould afford nothing at all. It was a matter of speculation whence thenext twenty pounds was to come. 

"`Man's extremity is God's opportunity!' Some friend will be raised upto help us through this strait. It is not often that we are brought toa point when we realise our own helplessness so plainly. Let us lookupon it as an opportunity, and watch to see what He will do. `Be notdismayed, neither be afraid, for the Lord thy God is with theewhithersoever thou goest. '"

Mrs Connor's voice sank to a rapt whisper, her face shone with thatwonderful grace and exaltation which the Christian knows in the midst ofhis trial; but her daughters looked at her pinched cheeks and haggardeyes, and felt their hearts sink within them. 

It was a dreary evening--how different from the triumphant home-comingwhich fancy had painted so often during the weeks of absence! The housefelt unbearably cramped and airless. It was dreadful to have no garden, after having practically lived out of doors; and oh, what a contrast theevening meal presented from the repast served nightly in the old oakdining-hall!

When people are in the extremity of anxiety and poverty, they have noheart to attend to the little superfluities which add so much to thebeauty of daily life; there was not a single flower on the table, nor inthe half-lit drawing-room, where Trix sternly forbade the lighting of asecond lamp. Mr Connor sat silent and haggard, and his wife poured outtea and smiled a pathetic, patient little smile, as the childrencatechised the travellers. 

Was the Court a jolly big house? Were there strawberries in the garden?Did the footmen wear white stockings, like the Lord Mayor's Show? Whatwas the name of the horse that bolted? What did they have for dinnerevery night? On and on went the endless catechism, which the sisterstolerated only as an improvement on silence. They had no wish to visitAttica, but retired upstairs to their bedroom at the earliest possiblemoment to mingle tears of misery. 

"I--I feel as if I should burst!" cried Ruth expressively. "My heart isso full that I can't bear another thing! Everything seems to havehappened at once, and I feel crushed!"

"It's so bad that it must get better! it can't possibly get worse!" saidMollie, persistently hopeful in the midst of her misery. 

But alas, her prophecy was not justified by events! Mrs Connor crawledabout the house for another week, looking every day smaller and morefragile; and then a morning came when she could not rise from bed, andall other anxieties seemed to dwindle in significance when the illnesstook a serious turn, and her precious life itself seemed in danger. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR. 

THE SILVER LINING. 

Ruth and Mollie constituted themselves nurses, Mollie, as the morerobust of the two, insisting upon taking as her share the arduous nightduties. Trix found time to attend to the housekeeping between schoolhours, the younger children were housed by sympathetic friends, and onthe once noisy house settled down that painful silence which prevailswhen a fight is being waged between life and death. 

At the beginning of the illness Ruth was dismayed to see a stranger inDr Maclure's place, but on the third day he appeared, bringing with himan atmosphere of comfort and security. One felt now that all that waspossible from human skill and care would be done for the dear invalid, and, busy man as he was, Dr Maclure found time for several visits aday, until the first acute anxiety was passed. Until then hisintercourse with Ruth had been solely that of physician and nurse, butone morning, when the invalid's temperature and pulse both showed asatisfactory decline, he walked into the dining-room on the way to thedoor, and motioned Ruth to a seat. 

"Sit down for a moment. I want to have a little talk with you. It is adoctor's duty to see that a nurse does not overtax her strength, and youare looking very ill these last few days. I am going to prescribe atonic which I want you to take regularly, and you must contrive to havea walk each day, and, if possible, a rest in the afternoon. You mightlie down on the sofa while your mother is dozing. "

Ruth flushed, and shook her head in pretty disclaimer. 

"Oh, I am all right! Don't trouble about me. I have not half such ahard time of it as Mollie. The nursing doesn't tire me a bit; it isother things which make one feel rather ill at times. "

"Just so. And it is about those other things that I want to speak. Eleanor and I have been abroad for a month, and have heard little or nohome news. I was ill--that is to say, feeling rather worn out, "corrected the doctor, with a sudden flush of colour to his thin cheeks, "so we decided to treat ourselves to a holiday. I found on my returnthat Mrs Connor was ill, and heard rumours which strengthened my ownconviction that her trouble was more mental than physical. It is notgiving a doctor a fair chance to keep back anything from him in a caseof this sort. I want you to tell me honestly, as a friend andphysician, if anything can be done to set her mind at rest. "

"We are ruined, that's the trouble! The pater has lost every penny--notby his own fault, but through some wretched man who has deliberatelycheated him for months back. He can't even go on with what business isleft, for want of capital, so we have arrived at the point when we don'tknow what to do next. We look pretty much as usual, I suppose, but weare just as much paupers as if we lived in the big workhouse over inSmithdown Lane!"

Dr Maclure paced slowly up and down the room, stopping immediately infront of Ruth's chair. 

"But, excuse me--your uncle? Surely he will help at a crisis of thissort. Before I went abroad I heard great stories of your life at theCourt, and of the very marked preference which he showed to yourself. It seemed a foregone conclusion that his choice had fallen upon you, and, if so--"

"Ah, that was a month ago! Many things have happened since then. UncleBernard doesn't like me as much as he did. He discovered my weaknesses, and accused me of being a coward. I am not a coward, as a rule, but Iwanted so badly to please him that I was afraid to be natural, as Molliewas. Before we came away someone went to his desk and read the draft ofa will which he had mentioned a few days before. It was not altered ortampered with in any way, but, of course, it was a mean thing to pryinto his private papers, when he had put us on our honour by speaking ofit. We all denied it, but just because I had been afraid before, I knowhe suspects that I did it, and dare not confess. --Then we came awayagainst his wishes. Jack Melland left, too, so only one out of the fourremains, and he is certain to be the heir. "

"You mean Mr Victor Druce?"

Ruth started, raising a flushed, bewildered face. 

"Yes; but how, --what do you know about him?"

"Trix brought some of your letters to show us. His name was mentionedvery often, Ruth. I had a presentiment that you two would be more thanfriends. You must forgive me, but one's perceptions grow keen whenone's interests are strong. I thought that very probably Mr Farrellhad some such hope in inviting you and Mollie to meet these two men. "

"Perhaps he had. I have thought so, too, but, in any case, it has cometo nothing. Jack Melland cares for nothing but his work, and MrDruce--"

Ruth hesitated, possessed by a sudden impulse to confide her owntroubles to this man, who loved her, and would understand. Her lidsdropped till the dark lashes lay on her flushed cheek; she clasped herhands nervously together. "He made love to me as long as I was infavour, but it was only pretence. He really cares for another girl, buthe thought I should be a better bargain if I were Uncle Bernard'sheiress. He has taken no notice of me lately, but we found him outbefore that, --I and the other girl. She is good and charming, and inevery way better than I am, and she had cared for him, too. I expect hewill try to marry her now that I am in disgrace, but she will neveraccept him. "

"And you, Ruth? Has it gone very hardly with you, poor child?"

There was silence for several moments before Ruth lifted a thoughtfulface. 

"I--don't--know!" she said slowly. "It was a shock to me at first, andI felt as if I could never believe in a man again, but since I came homeI have hardly thought about him, and if I had cared as much as Iimagined that would have been the worst trouble of all. I think it wasjust part of the experience. Can you understand? Summer-time, and thelovely country, and the holiday feeling, and nothing to do but lazeabout, and amuse ourselves together. It seemed--don't laugh!--sonatural to fall in love. "

Dr Maclure did not laugh, but a smile flashed over his face, full ofimmeasurable relief and pleasure. 

"I do understand, " he said heartily. "You have had so few chances ofenjoying yourself with young people of your own age. It was, as yousay, quite natural, but I hope you will have no more to do with thefellow. He is a pretty contemptible specimen, by all accounts. "

"Oh no!" Ruth reared her little head with a haughty gesture. "I couldforgive a great deal to a man who really loved me, but nothing to anadventurer who cares only for his own gains; I am sorry the dear oldCourt will fall into such hands, for he cannot make a good master, and, as far as we are concerned, it will cease to exist. That dream has cometo an end, Dr Maclure!"

"Well, one must hope it will be replaced by something more lasting. Don't trouble too much about Mr Connor's difficulties. I feel quiteconvinced that some arrangement can be made to tide him over the presentcrisis. You may not live at the Court, but it is equally certain thatyou are not going to the workhouse. "

He held out his hand, and Ruth said good-bye with a little tremor ofrelief and thankfulness in her voice. Dr Maclure was a man of fewwords, but what he said he meant, and his quiet, assured manner made himseem a veritable rock of refuge in the midst of the storm. 

Ruth felt happier and more hopeful than she had done for many a longday, despite the uneasiness caused by the doctor's appearance. His skinwas bronzed by his tour abroad, otherwise he must have looked shockinglyill, for he was thin and worn to a marked extent. Remembering the dateof his illness, it was impossible not to connect it with her ownrefusal, and Ruth's heart softened at the thought. "He has suffered forme, as I have suffered for Victor! He is a real man; true and strongand honest. Everywhere people run after him and admire him, but hecares only for me. How much he cares! His poor, thin face! All thistime while I have been forgetting, he has been thinking of me, andgrieving himself ill. "

Sad though the reflection might be, there was comfort mingled with it. The sore, slighted feeling of the last few weeks could not survive whilea man of Donald Maclure's calibre placed her first among women. 

That very evening, after his second visit to the invalid, the doctor wascloseted with Mr Connor for an hour, and after his departure the latterjoined his step-daughters in the dining-room, where Mollie was eatingher deferred dinner in preparation for the night's watch, and the firstglance at his face proved that a light had arisen in the darkness. 

"The worst is over!" he said tremblingly. "Maclure has come to therescue. He is a good fellow--a noble fellow! God will reward him; I amto draw upon him for necessary expenses for the next few months; and Ihave no doubt the business will go well--so many men have come forwardand offered to support me if I could keep going. This will be the bestpossible medicine for your mother, and for us all. It will give usheart to work, and we shall have to work hard to pay off the loan. "

Ruth set her lips in a determined fashion, which gave a new expressionto her face. She was thankful beyond words for help in this time ofneed, but the fact that it had come from Donald Maclure, of all people, made the debt difficult to bear. He had already offered much, and hadbeen rejected. She felt oppressed by his very generosity. 

That night when she went to bed, Ruth unfolded the little bundle ofletters which she had received from Raby since her return home, and readthem over with lingering attention. No word from Uncle Bernard, thoughboth girls had written to him more than once, telling him of theirmother's illness and progress towards recovery. Not a line from Victor, though he must have known of the added trouble. A short, manly letterof sympathy from Jack Melland, who had heard of the bad news throughMrs Thornton--a letter addressed to Ruth, with "kindest regards to hersister"; three long, underlined epistles from that lady herself, and onesheet covered with a beautiful, distinctive handwriting, and signed"Margot Blount. " Ruth opened this last letter first of all, and passedhurriedly over expressions of condolence to the more practical part ofthe message. 

"And now, Ruth, you must not think because Fate has separated us in thishurried manner that you have seen the last of me. I want to be yourfriend now and always, and hope to see a great deal of you in thefuture. Mrs Thornton says that you wish to find some work. I amneither rich nor clever, but I know a great many people, and I have somelittle influence, so I can certainly help you there. Write, dear, andtell me if you have any special vocation in view, or if you are willingto take the best chance that offers. I have a rich and gouty relationwhose companion is shortly to be married. I could recommend you for thepost, when you would be well paid, and live in luxury; but I know youwould feel prisoned, and long to throw cushions at her occasionally. Ishould! There are numerous societies and guilds also to which I belong, and to one of which you might be appointed as secretary or treasurer. Then you would be your own mistress, and free; but is freedom worth muchin London lodgings? I can't fancy you roughing it by yourself, and Ikeep hoping against hope for some sudden turn of the tide which maystill make it unnecessary. Don't settle to anything before telling mefirst. I know I can find something really good if you give me time. 

"Mr Druce is very much in evidence, acting host at the Court, andvisiting far and near. He tells me that Mr Farrell consults him onevery point, and gives him carte blanche to do as he likes; and I hearas much from other sources, more reliable. As his position becomes moreassured, his attentions increase; but he will not make the fatal mistakeof burdening himself with a poor wife until there is no possibility ofmistake. Therefore, it may some day be my painful duty to refuse tobecome mistress of the Court; but the refusing itself I shall enjoy. You would not, for you have a gentle nature; but Mr Druce shall findthat he cannot play with Margot Blount for naught!"

Ruth could see in imagination the haughty tilt of Margot's gracefulhead, and the flash in her eyes, as she wrote those words, and did notenvy Victor his hour of awakening. Evidently the whole countryside nowlooked upon him as the accepted heir, and even hopeful Mrs Thorntonceased to prophesy for the future. 

"I have seen Mr Farrell twice this last week, but have not succeeded inmaking him mention your names, " she wrote in her last letter. "I talkcontinuously of you--in what vein you can imagine!--and read extractsfrom your letters; and he listens intently, but makes no remarks. I cansee him mentally pounce on anything which gives him fresh insight intoyour life here, as if he were still interested in the study of yourcharacters; but the moment I stop speaking he turns the conversation toimpersonal topics. Only one thing he has done which I thought reallythoughtful. Ruth's camera was found lying about, and he gaveinstructions that it was to be taken down to the photographers the sameday, and copies printed from all the films, so that your mother mightreceive them as soon as possible. I believe they were sent upyesterday, so that you may expect them soon, and perhaps a letter at thesame time. Mr Druce is kind and amiable, and very much the man inpossession. I don't take to him, but my husband believes he will make agood squire. "

"Will, " not "would"! This from Mrs Thornton was conclusive indeed!Ruth dropped a salt tear on the back of the sheet as she folded it up. It was good news to hear of the trouble Uncle Bernard had taken on herbehalf. Surely, surely he would not forward the photographs withoutenclosing some sort of an answer to her many notes!

For the next few days Ruth's heart leapt every time the postman's knocksounded at the door; but, when the longed-for packet arrived, the words, "Photographs only, " written on the back, killed her hopes at a glance. The pictures themselves were fairly successful, and gave a happy half-hour to the invalid, who bent lovingly over each familiar scene. 

"It takes me back to my youth to see the dear old rooms again! Howsuccessful you are with interiors, Ruth; but you have no photograph ofthe library, one of my favourite haunts. How did you come to leave thatout?"

"I didn't. I took it twice over. I'm sorry, dear, but I expect theywere failures, " said Ruth wearily. 

She could not guess that on these missing pictures hung the fate of manylives. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE. 

LOVE'S CONQUEST. 

Six months had passed by, taking with them the keen edge of anxiety, butleaving behind the dull, monotonous routine which is almost as hard tobear. It is not enlivening, to be obliged to work instead of play, tolook ten times at a sixpence before you dare spend it, to consider whatyou can do without, rather than what you can have, and to see noprospect ahead but continual cheese-paring and self-denial; and when youhappen to be young and full of life, it is harder than ever. 

With Dr Maclure's help, Mr Connor was able to continue his business, and his City friends rallied round him, doing their best to put work inhis way; but, even so, there were pressing debts to be settled besidesthe loan which one and all were anxious to repay, so that housekeepingexpenses had to be reduced to a minimum. It was decided that one of theelder girls must stay at home, while the other tried for work abroad, and it was at once a relief and a blow for Ruth when Mollie was chosenas mother's help. She had dreaded the irksome duties of mending, cooking, dusting, and everlasting putting to rights, which would havefallen to her share, but it would have been a comfort to have beenchosen!

"Don't feel hurt, darling; it's a pure question of suitability, " MrsConnor had explained anxiously. "Mollie is stronger than you are, andhas a more adaptable temperament. She won't feel the little jars as youwould, and will get on better with the maid. It is the art of a goodgeneral to place his forces in the best position. "

"Yes, of course, dear. It's quite--quite right! Arrange everything asyou think best, " replied Ruth sweetly, kissing the little, wistful faceas she spoke; for Mrs Connor was still very fragile, and by DrMaclure's orders had to be spared all possible worry. 

The same orders were extended to forbid Ruth from taking advantage ofLady Margot's offer to procure work at a distance. 

"Unless it proves absolutely impossible to find a suitable post here, Idon't think it would be wise to subject your mother to any furtheranxiety. She would be constantly worrying about your welfare, and thatis the very thing we wish to avoid. Would it be a great disappointmentto you to give up going to London?" he inquired, with a quick, gravelook at Ruth's face. 

"It would be a blessed relief. I'd a million times rather be at home;but what can I find to do? I am ashamed to think how incompetent I am!Here we are back again where we were three months ago, Dr Maclure, whenI worried you and Eleanor about a vocation!"

Ruth smiled, then flushed crimson at a sudden remembrance of how thatconversation had ended. She was immeasurably thankful to the doctor forlooking in an opposite direction and continuing to talk in the mostmatter-of-fact manner. 

"It occurred to me last night that I knew of a post which might suit youfor the next few months. The secretary of our Home for Nurses is on thepoint of breaking down, and needs a good rest. The work needs nospecial knowledge; it consists mainly in answering endless notes ofinquiries, and in keeping some very simple accounts. I could soon coachyou up in what is necessary. You would have to be there from ten tosix--not heavy hours, as things go. I think I could secure the post foryou for, say, the next three months, if you cared to accept it. "

"And how much should I get?"

"Miss Edgar's salary is forty pounds; you would get a fourth of that--"

"Ten pounds!" Ruth stared at him with dilated eyes. "Ten pounds!Every day from ten to six for three whole months, and only ten pounds!Dr Maclure, do you know it is a real, true, honest fact that I paidtwenty pounds for a ball-dress only a few weeks ago? I've got it now ina box upstairs!"

The doctor smiled. 

"I should like to see you in it! I hope I may some day. It certainlyseems a good deal of money, but I suppose it is very fine, and will lasta long time. "

"But it won't! It's a mere wisp of gauze, that will only be fit to burnafter being worn two or three times. And I should have to work for sixmonths to earn enough to pay for it! How shocking! What a terribledifference there is between the lives of the rich and the poor!"

"Ah, there you have touched on a great problem! After you have had someexperience of being a working woman, you may not care to buy any moretwenty-pound dresses, even if the opportunity offers. I know that thepayment is small, but I am afraid you would find it difficult to getmore without any special knowledge or training. It is hard for you, especially coming so soon after your taste of luxury; but if you canface it--"

"Oh yes, indeed! I'll take it, and be thankful; and perhaps, if I dovery well and keep the books nicely, I may be worth fifty pounds nexttime!" said Ruth, with a charming courage, which might well have arousedany man's admiration. 

Dr Maclure made no remark, and turned his head aside. He had a habitnowadays of looking at other things when he was speaking to Ruth. So ithappened that while Mollie worked at home, Ruth went forth every day toher monotonous task, trudging along the same well-known path, in sun andrain, heat and cold--for the secretary's leave of absence had to beprolonged--until Christmas was close at hand, and the ten pounds' salaryhad doubled in value. 

"I shall be able to buy myself a new mackintosh and a pair of good stoutboots, " Ruth said to herself, as she trudged home one dismal Decemberevening, and felt a suspicious dampness in the soles of her tired littlefeet. 

She had no idea what a charming figure she made in her long, dark coat, with her hair curling in wet rings about her face; for she carried noumbrella, as her cloth toque defied the weather, and she preferred tokeep her hands free to hold her skirts from contact with the muddyroads. The pink-and-white face, with its delicately cut features, andstraight black brows, shone out like a flower among the tired, colourless-looking throng of workers who wended their way homeward; andher expression was bright and alert, despite the dismal surroundings. 

Ruth was surprised at her own happiness of late. Her work was dull andmonotonous, and she had few pleasures to relieve it; yet, for somemysterious reason, she was more truly content at heart than in thosedays of ease and luxury, which seemed like a dream of the past. Sixmonths had passed since that memorable day when she and Mollie hadbidden adieu to the Court; and Uncle Bernard still lived, and wasapparently in the same condition. 

Mrs Thornton kept her friends well informed of the news of theneighbourhood, so that they knew that, though Victor Druce hadostensibly returned to town at the expiration of his three months'visit, he was constantly running down and bringing friends with him fora few days' shooting, with the privilege of a son of the house. For therest, Margot Blount had returned to town, and Jack Melland'scommunications were limited to an occasional picture-postcard bearinghalf a dozen words of greeting. Mollie made no comment on the briefnessof these missives, and was always cheery and busy, but sometimes on herreturn from her day's work Ruth would look at her anxiously, and wonderif it were only imagination that Mollie looked different, thinner andolder--a woman rather than a girl. Perhaps after all she had the harderpath--shut up in the house, without the daily variety of seeing freshrooms and fresh faces. The regular constitutional, too, was in itselfhealth-giving, and though Ruth received much pity at home on the scoreof her long, wet walks, it was astonishing what pleasant surprisesloomed out of the fog at times. She smiled to herself, and a dimpledipped in her cheek. 

The good old fairy days were not yet over, when a tired Cinderella, trudging through the mire, was suddenly provided with a comfortablecarriage, springing as it were out of the earth to carry her to herdestination. It was extraordinary how often Dr Maclure's brougham"happened" to be travelling in the same direction as herself on wetevenings; and although the doctor himself was conspicuous by hisabsence, the coachman was wonderfully quick to recognise one figure outof many, and to draw up with a "Just driving past your house, miss. CanI give you a lift?"

Ruth had no doubt that it was the master, not the man, who wasresponsible for these meetings, and the conviction brought with it aglow of content, of which as yet she failed to realise the meaning. Nevertheless, her heart beat with a pleasurable excitement as shethreaded her way through the crowded streets, wondering if once againthe fairy equipage would be sent to the rescue, if it would appear atthis corner or the next. At last, through the driving sleet, sherecognised the familiar outline of the brougham drawn up beside thepavement, but for once the coachman sat stiffly on his box, while themaster stepped forward to meet her. 

"Miss Ruth, it is a shocking evening! I have a call to pay in thisneighbourhood. Do let George drive you home before you are wetthrough. "

Ruth stood still and looked at him. The drops of moisture were thickupon hat and coat, her soft cheeks were damp with rain, but her eyesdanced with a spice of mischief which was more like Mollie than thegrave, elder sister of the family. 

"I'll drive with pleasure on one condition--that you will first allowyourself to be taken to your patient's house, " she replied demurely, adding when the doctor hesitated in embarrassment: "It is such a veryodd neighbourhood for a patient to live in, in the midst of these greatblocks of offices! I think we may perhaps have to drive you a long, long way. "

For a moment Dr Maclure did not reply; he merely held open the door ofthe carriage, waiting until Ruth should have taken her seat; then heleant towards her, the light from the lamps showing the nervous tremorof his lips. 

"I will come in too, on one condition--that you are willing to drivebeside me all the way, Ruth!"

What did he mean? Ruth started and flushed, for the tone of voice waseven more eloquent than the words themselves. The moment which she hadvaguely expected, dreaded, and hoped for, had come suddenly upon her, provoked by her own jesting words. She did not know what to say, or howto say it, only one definite thought stood out distinctly in theconfusion of her mind, namely, that Dr Maclure was standing unprotectedin the damp and cold. She held out her hand towards him, and criedtremulously--

"Don't stand out in the rain! Oh, please come in! We will go where youlike?"

Dr Maclure leapt lightly to his seat, and the coachman whipped up hishorses without waiting for instructions. A coachman is only an ordinaryman after all, and George had seen how the wind blew for many a longday. He took care not to drive too quickly, nor to choose the shortestroutes, satisfied that for once his master was not in a hurry. 

Inside the brougham Dr Maclure held Ruth's shabbily gloved little handin his, and asked earnestly--

"Can you give me a different answer this time, Ruth? It has been aweary waiting, and I seem to have grown worse instead of better. I fearit is an incurable complaint! Can you give me a glimmer of hope, dear, or is it still quite impossible?"

Ruth shook her head and nodded and smiled, and sighed, and shed a fewbright tears, in a whirl of delightful confusion. 

"It's--it's not impossible at all! I think I am quite sure. I havebeen growing surer and surer all this time. But am I good enough? Youremember that six months ago I fancied myself in love with someoneelse?"

"I can afford to forget that episode, and even to be thankful for it, ifit has shown you your own mind, so that now you are `quite sure'! Oh, Ruth, it is too good to be true! Can you really be happy with a dull, old fellow like me? No country seat, you know; no life of ease andluxury, just a comfortable, commonplace house, with a husband who is toohard-worked to have much time for play. I have no fortune to offer you, dear, except love--there's no end to that wealth!"

Ruth turned her beautiful eyes upon him with a smile of perfect content. 

"But that's everything!" she cried. "I shall be the richest woman inthe world!"

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX. 

MARGOT'S ANSWER. 

A week later Victor Druce was sitting _tete-a-tete_ with Margot Blountin the drawing-room of her aunt's London house, a cramped little housein a fashionable neighbourhood. The house was generally let furnishedduring the season, and inhabited by the impecunious owner at those oddseasons of the year when she had no invitations which made it possibleto saddle other people with the cost of food and maintenance. Just nowthere was a gap of a few weeks between the last shooting-party and aChristmas gathering in the country, so the house had been reopened, andfriends flocked to call and leave cards, foremost among them Mr VictorDruce, a young man of importance, nowadays, as the accredited heir toone of the finest properties in the kingdom. 

"I am not at home to anyone else this afternoon, " Margot announced tothe servant, as Victor took his seat beside her. She smiled to herselfas she spoke, an odd little smile, whose meaning her visitor was puzzledto decipher. It was a great compliment to be allowed a privateinterview, but there was a mysterious something in Margot's manner whichdetracted from his satisfaction. He watched her as she poured out teaat the inlaid Turkish table, with eyes in which admiration and anxietywere equally mingled. He had known many women more beautiful, but neverone with such an air of grace and distinction; every movement of theslim body and white tapering fingers was a poem in itself, and the coilsof chestnut hair shone like burnished gold. Even in the poorest ofsurroundings Margot would look an aristocrat, and reflect credit on herhusband's good taste. 

While he was drinking his tea and listening to the pretty flow ofconversation about everything in general and nothing in particular, which seems to come so naturally to women of the world, Victor was busypainting a mental picture of a wonderful, rose-coloured future where hewould reign as master of Raby Court, with Margot acting chatelaine byhis side. The exclusive county families might have hesitated to welcomea stranger, who was moreover a "City man, " but, with Margot Blount ashis wife, he would have the entree into any society. 

Victor congratulated himself on his usual good luck, inasmuch as thisdesirable partner was the girl of all others whom he would have selectedfor her own sake. A year ago he had looked upon her as a star entirelyout of his own sphere, for he had the poorest of prospects for thefuture, but now, as by the stroke of a magician's wand, a fine positionwas almost assured, and he could approach Margot if not as an equal, still as a match whom nobody need disdain. Almost, but not quite!There lay the rub. 

The old squire still lingered on, dying by inches as it were, andpreserving to the last his grim enigmatical silence. Victor had notheard one word from his lips to substantiate his hopes; but actions--which, as the proverb says, speak louder than words--all seemed to rangethemselves in his favour. His three rivals had retired in disfavour, and, receiving no replies to their first letters, had gradually ceasedwriting, so that there was at present no correspondence between them andthe squire, while he himself was a constant visitor, and was evenallowed carte blanche in inviting and entertaining his friends. Thevery servants about the place spoke of him as "the young master, " andthe local tradesfolk lost no opportunity of begging his patronage in thefuture. Surely, surely he might be done with doubts, and allow himselfthe joy of speaking out all that was in his heart!

"A penny for your thoughts, Mr Druce, " cried Margot gaily. "You havenot been listening to me for the last ten minutes. It must have been avery pleasant day-dream to engross you so completely. "

"It was, " said Victor simply. For once he was thoroughly sincere, andvoice and manner both testified to the change. "I was thinking of you, "he added, looking at her with the dark eyes which could be so eloquentupon occasions. "My daydreams have always been of you for the lastyear!"

"Always?" echoed Margot sceptically. She selected a little cake fromthe basket by her side, and nibbled it daintily with her small whiteteeth. "Really? I am surprised to hear that. I fancied that you weremore catholic in your tastes. It is very flattering of you to includeme in your dreams, but I am not presumptuous enough to expect to occupythe entire stage!"

"Presumptuous!" echoed Victor reproachfully. The vague uneasiness whichhad possessed him since the beginning of the interview was deepened bythe unconcealed irony of her tone; and he realised suddenly that he mustspeak plainly, since it was dangerous to play fast and loose any longer. "What a word for you to use of yourself! It is I who am presumptuousto dream of you as I do; but a man is not always master of his thoughts. I think you must know what my feelings have been ever since we met. Ifell hopelessly in love with you at first sight--hopelessly in everyway, as it seemed at that time; but, all the same, my fate was sealed, and the world held no other woman. "

"Really?" queried Margot again, in the same voice of scepticism. "But, then, how wonderfully you act, Mr Druce! I have seen you onlyoccasionally during the year, but I cannot say that you impressed me asa man who had lost his interest in my sex! At one time I made sure--agood many people made sure--that you had a very definite preference. That was at the beginning of your stay at the Court, when Mr Farrellseemed so devoted to his charming grand-niece. Do you remember theafternoon when I came to call, and found you two sitting together uponthe terrace? What a charming picture you made! The old house makes anideal background for a _tete-a-tete_!"

Victor's eyes lit up with a flash of relief and triumph. Margot wasjealous--that was the reason of the change of manner which had puzzledhim all the afternoon. She was jealous of his attention to RuthFarrell, which she evidently looked upon as disloyal to herself. As hecould not deny the evidence of her own eyesight, the wisest plan was tothrow himself upon her generosity and forgiveness. 

"Ah, you must not be hard on me! You were out of reach, and the timeand the opportunity were there. She was a pretty girl, and notdisinclined for an innocent flirtation. You would not confound sotrivial an incident with my feeling for you? Ruth Farrell is a charminggirl in her own way; but--"

"But not so charming as she was! She has fallen from favour all round, poor little Ruth, since Mr Farrell transferred his favour to another!"

Victor leapt from his seat, and strode across the room to her side. 

"Margot, what is the matter? Why do you speak to me in that voice?Leave Ruth Farrell alone--she is nothing to you or to me. I have beenwaiting to ask you a question, but I can wait no longer. If the Courtis mine, if Mr Farrell makes me his heir, as we all expect, will youshare my good fortune? Will you be my wife, and make me the happiestman on earth? I could give you a home which would be worthy even ofyou!"

He bent over her as he spoke; but Margot pushed back her chair, and roseto confront him, her head almost on a level with his own. 

"Really, Mr Druce, you are too original in your methods! A conditionalproposal is quite a novelty in my experience. _If_ you inherit? Andwhat if by chance you are disappointed? It is still possible, you know!There are some people who believe that the squire is deliberatelymisleading us all, and that the property will go to Ruth Farrell, despite all appearances. I should like to know exactly how I standbefore I commit myself to a reply. Does your offer still hold good ifRuth inherits in your place?"

Victor's eyelids sank, and a dull red flush showed on his cheeks. 

"It is impossible!" he protested. "Why will you conjure up such aposition? Mr Farrell has never mentioned his niece's name since sheleft the Court. He treats me like a son; I come and go as I choose. Itis preposterous to believe there can be any doubt on the subject!"

"But suppose there were? Suppose the impossible happened, if you liketo put it in that way?"

"If I were back in my old position--worse than my old position, forthese months of idleness have not helped me on--I--I should be no matchfor you, Margot. You would not care to marry a pauper!"

"Nor you an equally impecunious bride! My title would be of service toyou as master of the Court, but a commoner with a substantial fortune toher back would be a better bargain for a budding barrister. Such acommoner as--shall we say Ruth Farrell, for example? Mr Druce, youought to succeed in your profession, for you have shown wonderfulforethought in the management of your own affairs. It was an admirableidea to provide for both emergencies, while leaving yourself free. Theonly drawback to success is that Ruth and myself happened to be friends, and were mutually anxious that the other should not be deceived. Underthe circumstances, you will not be surprised that I must decline toconsider the problematical offer of the Court and its master. I willlive unmarried all my days, or I will marry an honest man and agentleman!"

Victor stood gazing at her, a figure cut in stone. For a few momentsstupefaction held him dumb; then his face worked convulsively in theeffort of speech. 

"You have known all along--you have deliberately waited, intending todeal me this blow?"

Margot bent her head gravely. 

"Yes, I have waited! I am able to take care of myself, but I wished tomake quite sure that Ruth was safe. To-day I was glad to feel that itwas unnecessary to wait any longer. You will be interested to hear thatMiss Farrell is happily engaged to an old friend of the family. Itsometimes happens that the cleverest of schemers falls between twostools. The position is undignified, but you have only yourself tothank. I think we have nothing more to say to each other, Mr Druce. Ihave the pleasure to wish you--Good-bye!"

She had touched the electric bell a moment before, and now the dooropened and a servant stood awaiting her bidding. In his presence it wasimpossible for Victor to reply. For one moment he stood glaring at her, a picture of impotent fury, then slowly turned and left the room. Asthe house door closed behind him, the electric bell pealed once more, and the servant turned back to the drawing-room. 

"I am not at home in future to Mr Druce! Please remember!" said LadyMargot. 

Then her eye fell on the envelope of a telegram which the man wascarrying towards her. She tore it open, saw at a glance that it camefrom Mrs Thornton at Raby, and read the following message:--

"Squire died suddenly last night. Husband, Druce, Melland, summoned tofuneral on Thursday. Will write details. "

It was a duplicate of a message which was even then speeding on its wayto the two grand-nieces in Liverpool. 

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN. 

BERNARD FARRELL'S HEIR. 

"I'm not sorry; I'm _glad_!" cried Mollie, while a rain of tears rolleddown her cheeks. "He was old and was tired, and everyone he loved hadgone before him. It will be like going home to meet them again. He wasgrim and cross and suspicious, but I loved him all the same, and in hisqueer way I am sure that he liked me too. I'm thankful he is at rest!... `Will write details. ' Thursday!--that means that she will write onThursday evening. Mrs Thornton is nothing if not businesslike. Weshall hear from her by the second post on Friday. By Friday at teno'clock we shall know our fate. To be, or not to be--that is thequestion. Oh, I hope--I hope he has remembered us a little! There isno chance of inheriting the Court, as we once dreamt of doing; butstill, there is a hope, and it will be a shock to bury it for ever. Iused to feel comparatively indifferent; but the strain of these last sixmonths has made me greedy; while you, you dear goose, who used to be allambition, are in such a ludicrous condition of bliss that you can hardlyrouse yourself to take any interest in the question! What it is to beengaged!"

Ruth tried to look contrite, but succeeded only in smiling seraphically. 

"When you are perfectly happy it is impossible to be happier, and Ihonestly don't care very much. I should like Uncle Bernard to leave mea nice message, and I shouldn't at all object to a legacy, which wouldprovide my trousseau; but the Court itself would be a white elephant tome now. Donald adores his work, and would not give it up for anyconsideration, so we could never live there ourselves. "

"You might lend it to a poor but deserving family! Astonishing as itmay appear, there are a few other people in the world beside yourselfand Donald, and they are not all going to be married and live happilyever after!"

This time Ruth did, indeed, look contrite, and that without an effort. 

"Oh, Mollie, I am horribly selfish! Forgive me, darling! I honestly doforget everybody but ourselves sometimes; and it is hateful of me, forwhen I am so happy I ought to be more sympathetic, instead of less. Iam, when I remember! I am so bubbling over with happiness and good-willthat I feel inclined to kiss everyone I meet. But there is so much tobe thought about, and every time we meet there seems to be more, and Iget lost in dreams. "

"Bless your heart, don't apologise to me. I like it!" cried Mollieheartily. "I know your heart is right; and it's a poor thing if loverscan't live in a world of their own for a few weeks of their life. I'mthankful beyond words that your future is settled. But oh, what a helpa few hundreds would be to the rest of us just now! I feel as if Icould hardly live until Friday morning, I am so anxious to hear thenews! And the mysterious condition, Ruth! Do you realise that we shallknow all about it in three more days?"

"I wonder!" sighed Ruth dreamily. Then, with sudden animation, "If itis good news, --if either of us came in for something really big, MrsThornton would wire! She simply could not wait. She is far tooimpulsive!"

It was an unfortunate suggestion, as it added tenfold to the strain ofwaiting. The minutes seemed to drag on Thursday afternoon and evening;but no telegram appeared, and Mollie's heart sank heavily. She knewbetter than her sister how difficult it was to make both ends meet, andwhat a long and arduous task it would be to pay off the loans which hadtided the family through their time of need, and she was tired--as anynatural, high-spirited young thing would be--of all work and no play, and eagerly longing for a respite. Mr Farrell had expressly statedthat he would not divide his property; but that did not prohibit smalllegacies, and when he knew that his nearest relations were in straits, surely--surely... 

Mollie was up and dressed even before her usual early hour the nextmorning, for sleep was impossible in such a whirl of nervous anxiety. Ruth kissed her before departing to her work, and said--

"Rush down to me, dear, if there is anything good to tell. I shall lookout for you about eleven. "

Mollie set about her household duties with great fervour, so as to makethe long hour pass by more quickly. At last ten o'clock struck, andalmost at the same time came the sound of the postman's rat-tat. Sheflew to the door, arriving at the very moment that three letters fellinto the box. 

One was of that long, narrow shape, which inevitably foretells a bill; asecond was unmistakably a circular; the third-- Mollie stared at it, turned it over, looked at the postmark, stared at the writing again, ina whirl of bewildered dismay. It could not be an ordinary, unimportantletter from the children's aunt at Brighton! It could not! The thingwas impossible! Yet why, then, the address to Trix, the well-knownwriting--most of all, the horrible postmark?

She put her hand to her head, wondering if it were true, or only ahorrible nightmare that Mrs Thornton had not written, after all!

The little mother came creeping out of the dining-room, and, seeing herchild's blanched face, was persistently optimistic. Absurd to give uphope because a letter did not come by the first possible post! Ahundred things might have happened to cause a delay; and, even if it hadbeen posted in time, the post-office was not always infallible. 

Mrs Farrell recalled stories of belated letters from her ownexperience, and related them at length, while Mollie went numbly abouther work. The disappointment was severe, and seemed like a foretaste ofworse to come. Nevertheless, as time went on, her naturally buoyantnature asserted itself, and, as each delivery drew near, excitement grewto fever-pitch. 

One o'clock, and a letter for the maid; three o'clock, and the postmanwalked past the door. Poor Mollie! The sound of his departingfootsteps rang like a knell in her ears, and two hot rebellious tearsrose to her eyes. It did not seem possible that anything would haveprevented the kindly Mrs Thornton from keeping her promise except sheerinability to communicate bad news; and bad news meant that her own nameand Ruth's were not mentioned in the will, and that everything went toVictor Druce. Oh, it was hard to give up so much to so unworthy asupplanter!

The children came home from school and settled down to their "prep. "Mrs Connor retired to her room for a rest, and Mollie took her way toher stepfather's little den to set a match to the fire, and hold anewspaper before it to make it blaze cheerily in preparation for hisreturn. It was one of the pleasures of the day to make the sanctum lookcheery and home-like for the tired man, and to-day there was anadditional impetus in the knowledge that he would share in her owndisappointment. 

Mollie knelt by the grate, holding the newspaper in place--a tired, disheartened little Cinderella, who would have liked to lay her head onthe table and indulge in a good cry. But such luxuries are not for thebrave-hearted; so she resolutely blinked away the rising tears, and, rising to her feet, lighted the crimson-shaded lamp on the writing-table. Its rosy light had a wonderfully beautifying effect on thelittle room, giving an air of luxury to the commonplace furnishings; andwhen the curtains were drawn, and the easy-chair drawn up to the fire, it was as bright and cheerful a little interior as one need wish to see. 

Mollie looked round with a glance of satisfaction, then suddenly rushedinto the hall at the sound of a loud knock at the door. So soon! Shehad not expected the next delivery for another half-hour at least. Noletter appeared in the box; so, with wild visions of a legal missive, registered for greater safety, she threw open the door and peered outinto the night. 

A man's tall figure stood on the step; but it was not the figure of apostman. Mollie leant forward--the light from above shining on cheeksflushed from contact with the fire, and ruffled golden head--leantforward, and stared into his face with incredulous eyes. 

"Mollie!" cried a well-remembered voice, which broke into an eloquenttremor over the name. 

"You!" cried Mollie! "Mr Melland! It can't be! What does it mean?You can't really be here!"

He laughed at that, and took a step forward, like the masterful Jack ofold. 

"I am here; it is myself, and nobody else! I'll tell you all about itif you will let me in. It's rather cold to-night, you know. "

She held the door wide open at that, and hurried him across the hallinto the little, pink-lighted room, which she had just prepared foranother's reception. There they stood face to face, staring at eachother for a breathless moment. 

"I thought you were in Raby--"

"So I was yesterday. I left this morning, and came down by the firsttrain. "

"Mrs Thornton promised to write. I thought you were the postman justnow; and, of course, one cannot help being curious. --Have you come totell us anything nice? Did Uncle Bernard remember us at all?"

"He has left your sister his wife's rubies. They are very beautiful, Iam told, and of considerable value. "

"Oh, I am glad! Ruth will be pleased; and she will be able to wear themwhen she is married. How beautiful she will look! And--and me?"

Jack shook his head. 

"Nothing? Not even a word to say he forgave me for coming away?"

"There is a letter. You will see it later on. What I meant was thatyour name was not mentioned in the will. He left you no legacy. "

Mollie sat down in the easy-chair, and leant her head against thecushions. In spite of all that had passed, in spite of everydetermination to be prepared for the worst, the blow fell with crushingweight. She was conscious of a feeling of physical weakness, as if thebody shared with the mind in grieving over the vanished dream; but shetried bravely to smile and look unconcerned. 

"Then I suppose he--Victor Druce--inherits all?"

Jack looked at her with anxious eyes. 

"You expected it, didn't you? You are not surprised? It seems to havebeen generally taken for granted for the last six months. "

"Yes; so Mrs Thornton said. If it had been anyone else I should notgrudge it so much. And you are left out too! I wish--oh, I wish it hadbeen different!"

Jack Melland took a step forward, and bent over her chair. 

"Mollie, " he said softly, "shall we console each other? I have beenwaiting until this question was settled before coming to see you. Itseemed an endless time to wait, but I couldn't come till I knew thetruth. How could a poor fellow, with a few beggarly hundreds a year, approach a girl who might be one of the biggest heiresses in thekingdom? But I didn't forget you--I couldn't forget. I have beenthinking of you night and day. It was all the harder to be silent whenyou were in trouble; but it was the straight thing to do. You can'ttell what it means to me to see you again! When you opened the doorjust now, and the lamp-light showed me your little golden head--"

He broke off, with the same strange quiver in his voice which had markedhis first utterance of her name; but Mollie shrank back still further inher chair, staring at him with troubled eyes. 

"What do you mean? I don't understand!"

"It's simple enough--only that I love you, and want you to love me inreturn!"

"But--don't you remember?--you told me about her--the girl you met, andloved at first sight. Suppose you met her again, and felt the same;then you would be sorry if I--"

"Oh, Mollie, do you mean to say you have remembered all this time, andnever guessed! It was yourself, darling; there never was anyone else!I think I must have cared for you from the first, though I did notrealise it, for I was irritated that I could never get you to beserious. You were like a child out for a holiday--full of fun andmischief--and I wanted to talk of deeper things. Then one day for amoment you showed me a glimpse of your real self--the sweet, womanlyheart that lay beneath the gaiety; and as I looked at your face Irecognised it, Mollie. It was something I had dreamed of when I did notknow I was dreaming, and wanted, without knowing what I wanted! I sawthat look again five minutes after I had told you of my lost love, asyou looked at me and wished me happiness. Why did you look sad, Mollie?Were you--were you sorry at all?"

Mollie put her hand to her side with a gesture as natural as it wascharming. 

"It hurt, " she said simply. "I never, never dreamt that you meant me, and I have tried hard not to think of you ever since; but I didn'tsucceed very well... Why did you always write to Ruth instead of tome?"

Jack laughed happily, and with a lover's privilege seated himself on thearm of the easy-chair, and took Mollie's hands in his. 

"Because, as I told you before, you darling, I was waiting. And do youreally think you could make up your mind to marry me on next to nothing, and live in a tiny house, and wrestle with the household bills? Do youthink I am worth the sacrifice?"

Mollie smiled at him, shyly confident. 

"I'm so improvident that I'm afraid I'd marry you on nothing. I haven'ta copper of my own, remember. You will have a penniless bride. Oh, Iwish more than ever that Uncle Bernard had left me something, so that Imight help you! It does seem hard, doesn't it, that Victor Druce shouldget it all?"

Jack hesitated a moment, tugging at his moustache with his unoccupiedhand. 

"I didn't say that, you know. I never told you that he did. "

"Jack!"

The name slipped out so naturally on the surprise of the moment thatthere was a prolonged interval in the conversation, while Jackacknowledged the compliment. Then Mollie returned to the attack, laughing and rosy. 

"You asked if I were surprised. You said everyone had taken it forgranted!"

"Exactly; so I did. But for once everyone was mistaken. Druce has notcome in for the property. "

"Then, who--who--"

"Someone equally unworthy--an ungracious rascal of a fellow calledMelland. It is all mine, Mollie--all that there is to leave!"

And then Jack did a pretty thing--a thing that he would have sneered atas high-flown and sentimental a few months before; but no man reallyknows himself or his capabilities till he loves and is beloved. Heslipped off his seat, and knelt on the floor at Mollie's feet. 

"And I have come to you, " he said gravely, "to ask you to share it withme, for it's worth nothing, and worse than nothing, if I have not you bymy side!"

He held out his hand as he spoke, and Mollie laid hers in it, while herface confronted him, white and tense with excitement. 

"I can't--I can't believe it!" she gasped. "It is too wonderful! Youand me! That lovely, lovely place; and we the masters of it, able to doas we like--just as we like, all the summer days, and the winter days, and the beautiful spring, and no more anxiety and trouble! Jack--Jack!"

Her head went down on his shoulder, and he held her fast while she sheda few natural tears of joy and thankfulness. 

"My poor girl--my dear girl! Yes, it is all over, and the money is asmuch yours as mine. I feel sure Mr Farrell meant it to be so, and thatyou will find something to that effect in this letter he has left you. He discovered my secret before I left Raby, and said plainly how much hewished it success. There, darling, read your letter! I hope you mayfind some kind words to comfort your heart. "

Mollie broke open the envelope, which he handed to her. It was a solemnbusiness, reading a message from the dead, and her big eyes looked quiteawestruck as they scanned the page. There were only a few words, written in a small, tremulous hand:--

 "My dear Mollie, --I leave you nothing, hoping that you may share all. That is my strong wish, and I believe I am helping on your happiness by an apparent neglect. Try to forgive me for refusing your last request. It would have been easier to consent, but I considered that a short period of anxiety would be a blessing in disguise, if it showed you who were your true friends. If a man comes forward and offers you his love in the days of obscurity and poverty, that man's love is worth having. I hope and believe it will come to you. I thank you for your kindness to an old man. Forgive him for all his offences, foremost among them an unfounded suspicion. --Your friend and kinsman, Bernard Farrell. "

"There! You see how right I was?" cried Jack in triumph. "In effect, we are joint heirs, and have equally free hands in the disposal of themoney. You must settle an income on your mother which will ensure heragainst anxiety, and then you can come away with an easy mind, and helpme to turn into a country squire and learn my duties to the tenants. You told me once that he would be hard-worked if he were conscientious, and I want to do the thing well while I am about it. This is December. I mean to be married in January, at latest!"

Mollie laughed, but with a somewhat tremulous sound. The change ofscene which had taken place within the last quarter of an hour was socomplete, so extraordinary, that she felt dazed by the shock. Not onlyhad undreamed-of happiness come to herself, but with it such relief andease for all belonging to her, that they would rejoice equally withherself. It did indeed seem more like a dream than a reality, as, withJack's arm round her waist and her head resting contentedly upon Jack'sshoulder, they drifted off into one of those delightful conversationswhich follow all happy betrothals. 

"Do you remember?" queried Jack. "Do you remember?" echoed Mollie. "What did you mean when you said?"

"How did you feel when you heard?"

"When did you first begin?"

"And are you quite sure you will never, never--" It is all as old as thehills, and as new as to-morrow morning, though each separate pair oflovers imagine in their innocence that they own the exclusive monopoly. 

"Jack!" cried Mollie at last, sitting suddenly upright and clasping herhands in amaze. "Jack, imagine it! All this time I have forgotten themost thrilling part of all. The condition--the mysterious condition!What was it? What did you do, or leave undone, which made you differentfrom the rest of us?"

CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT. 

CONCLUSION. 

"Aha!" cried Jack. "I wondered when you were coming to that! It wasindeed something of which we could never have thought! Mr Farrell hadlearnt by sad experience that real happiness cannot be purchased bymoney, so had determined to leave his fortune to the one who cared forit least--that is to say, to the one who put other things first--love--whole-hearted, disinterested love, such as he himself had felt for hisbeautiful wife; and honest work, enjoyed for its own sake more than forwhat it will bring! Ruth was out of the running from the start, for sheshowed so plainly that, to her, money meant happiness. There must havebeen a time when he wavered in favour of Druce, who played his partremarkably well; but on the whole, it was my obstinate, ungracious selfwhich approached nearest to his ideal. He knew that I loved you, butthat I should never venture to ask you to be my wife if you were a greatheiress; so as he himself writes, he left you nothing, hoping that youwould share all. I want you literally to realise that, darling--and tofeel that the money belongs as much to you as to me!"

Mollie smiled at him in her sunny, candid fashion. 

"Oh, I shall!" she said simply. "I mean to. There are so many thingsthat I want to do for the dear people here, and they would like thembetter if they came from me. Uncle Bernard was a dear, sweet old thingto scheme for our happiness, and I adore him for it. I certainly putlove before money, for I would marry you if we had to play an organ inthe streets or sing sentimental ditties out of tune, but it will be likea fairy tale to live in the Court--with you!"

"It will, indeed! I don't feel indifferent to fortune any longer nowthat it has brought us together. When the Will was read aloudyesterday, I did not know whether I was standing on my head or my heels. I rushed down to the vicarage, and good little Mrs Thornton cried uponmy neck, literally she did, Mollie!"

Mollie smiled at him with love-lit eyes. 

"But oh, Jack, there's something else--Victor? What about him? Was heterribly disappointed? Did he get nothing?"

"No! not a cent!"

"Did Uncle Bernard leave no word of explanation or good-bye?"

"There was no note, but there was an envelope and an--an enclosure, "said Jack gravely. 

He put his hand in his waistcoat-pocket and drew from his pocket-book anunmounted photograph. 

"Druce opened this in the library after the Will was read, stared at itfor a moment, then threw it in the fire, and dashed out of the room. Itfell on the grate and the lawyer picked it up and gave it to me. "

He held out the photograph as he spoke, and Mollie bent eagerly over it. It was Ruth's missing picture of the library at the Court--one of thelongtime exposures which she had taken on the eventful morning when thedesk had been opened in the squire's absence. The nearer part of theinterior was clear and distinct, but the further half was blurred as ifsomething had moved while the plate was still exposed, while leaningover the open desk was a man's figure, dim and blurred indeed, butrecognisable in a flash as that of Victor Druce!

Mollie's face was white to the lips as she raised it to meet Jack'sglance, and he put his arm round her protectingly. 

"Yes; I knew you would be shocked! It is easy to see what happened. After Druce went out, ostensibly for the day, he slunk back unseen, andentered the library by the window. The blur across the picture shows inwhich direction he crossed to the desk. Meantime, Ruth had put hercamera in position, and as the exposure would be a long one in such adark room, she had gone away and left it there. Druce would nevernotice the little camera perched on a side-table, and when he heard Ruthreturning he, no doubt, hid himself hastily behind the curtains; but hehad remained sufficiently long at the desk to give a definite impressionof his figure. The camera was discovered after you left, and the squirehad the plates developed in the village. He must have had the curiosityto examine them before sending them on, and one can imagine his feelingsupon finding the solution of the mystery which had troubled him so much. I have no sympathy for Mr Victor Druce; I am only profoundly thankfulthat Ruth escaped his clutches. Don't let us talk of him any more. Wewant only pleasant subjects on this great night, sweetheart!"

"And there are so many pleasant subjects to think of. It will be such alovely experience to play fairy godmother to people who have had a badtime; the first of all comes the dear pater. There's his key in thelatch! Be nice to him, Jack; he has been so good to us!"

"Come, then!" said Jack, rising, and holding out his hand towards her. "Let us go to meet him together, and you shall tell him that he has anew son, and that all his troubles are at an end?"

THE END.